Chapter Text
Jiang Yanli stirs the vegetable broth in the pot. The other cooks flit through the huge kitchen to make meals for the Jiang household in the background.
It is one fine morning; the birds are chirping up and about, the disciples are training in the courtyard, the merchants are bargaining at Lotus Pier, loud and rough. Unlike the GusuLan Sect where the calm serenity greets the morning sun, the rowdy hustle and bustle of YunmengJiang wakes up the sun.
Jiang Yanli ladles some of the broth into a small wooden bowl kept on a tray. Then, she takes the tray and leaves the kitchen. Immediately, the rest of the cooks take care of the broth-filled pot.
She is quiet. Her lips are pursed thoughtfully as she glides gracefully through the long corridors. She can see the pink lotuses blooming in the lake from the corridors but for once, she is too uneasy to appreciate.
She stops in front of a closed door and knocks twice before forcing herself to smile and enter.
Like she expected, a boy in black and red robes is hunched over the writing table, his back to her. A larger outer robe hangs on his frame, almost drowning him. His dishevelled long raven hair cascades down his back, a single red ribbon hanging on a few strands of the hair. The room is littered with yellow parchments with messy handwriting. The bed is unmade as if somebody fought on it at night. The window still remains closed.
She does not want to startle him. So, holding the tray tightly, she calls out gently, “A-Xian.”
He startles anyway. He turns his face to her as if he never heard the knock. “Oh,” he says. His face shows an odd, complicated emotion that she is unable to read. That has never happened until a few days ago.
Suddenly a brilliant smile lights up his face like it used to.
Fake. Fake. Fake.
“S-shijie! W-why do you still stand there? Come, come!” He exclaims. “Aiyah! Let me help you!” He gets up quickly and takes the tray from her. He never lets his hands touch hers while taking it, she notices. He keeps it on another low table, ushering her to sit down.
Jiang Yanli smiles and sits down at the table, near her shidi.
Fake. Fake. Fake.
“I made this for you, A-Xian.”
“Thank you, thank you!” He says, avoiding her eyes. His smile is still in place. “Many thanks to Shijie for accommodating this 3 year old disciple. Now! Can I have this soup?”
“Of course!” She beams to avoid suspicion.
He drinks the soup as if he has been starving for years.
A few days ago, Wei Wuxian laid sick on bed with high fever and unstable qi. The Jiang healers put him on bed rest until further notice. When the fever subsided after 3 long days, the Wei Wuxian that woke up was not the same as before the fever. It is as if the fever took away the real Jiang Head Disciple.
Physically, he is still the same; he wears the same bright face, the same innocent beam and has the same sturdy physique and nothing seems off. But there is a strange kind of pain and sorrow that never seems to leave his dull grey eyes. It is entrenched so deeply into him that these negative emotions come out in the way he walks, sits or simply breathes.
This Wei Wuxian is also the exact opposite from the previous one: this one is quieter, easily startled, avoids people like the plague, does not leave his room unless absolutely necessary and often looks lost in his own head.
The most upsetting scene was when she offered his favourite lotus root pork rib soup right after his fever and he threw up. She can never forget the way he screamed, wretched and vomited it. Initially he had wailed, “No, no, no, it can’t be—”. Then he cried out in hysterics, “Meat, meat, meat, I hate meat!”
The healers knocked him unconscious. When he woke up again, he was calm like the still waters of the lotus lake.
“Did you like the soup, A-Xian?” She says to distract herself from these morbid thoughts.
He beams, keeping the empty bowl on the tray. “Yes!”
Jiang Yanli, “I made these, especially for you, with fresh vegetables alone. No more meat.”
Again.
That guilty smile.
He adorns a guilty smile on his face and avoids her eyes as if he has committed a heinous crime.
Jiang Yanli does not understand at all.
“A-Xian?” She tries to pat his head.
He flinches back with fear in his eyes in reflex, surprising her; though he tries to cover it up quickly. “Oh, Shijie!” He gives a nervous laugh. His eyes have never shone since the fever. “You shouldn’t do so much for a mere disciple! I — I could have had your lotus root pork rib soup as well! It — It’s just this one was quite ill so my stomach did not agree with the soup! But — but I can have it now!”
Jiang Yanli takes her hand back with the same smile she entered the room. “It’s okay, A-Xian. I love to cook dishes that you and A-Cheng like. It makes me happy!”
Wei Wuxian gives her a small smile, a genuine one. He looks at her with an expression she missed so much: fondness. He looks at her as if she is some great immortal and not a mere woman with low cultivation.
“Shijie is really the best.” He beams at her.
She laughs lightly at his words, making him beam brighter.
Wei Wuxian, “A-Xian loves you a lot, Shijie. A-Xian will never do anything to hurt you intentionally. Shijie knows that, right?”
“Yes, A-Xian.” She is worried despite her smile. What is the meaning of these heavy words? Why is he saying all this? Why now of all time? Why her? “Besides, how can A-Xian hurt me? XianXian is only three!”
He winks at her playfully. “That’s right! XianXian is only three! I promise I never intend to harm Shijie, never intentionally.” Despite his cheery countenance, his words carry immense weight. It is as if he knows he will hurt her in the future and is apologising in advance.
But it cannot be. It cannot.
Jiang Yanli perhaps needs some rest. Because what is she even thinking? How will her little A-Xian hurt her anyway? And why? Why is he even thinking like this?
“Okay, XianXian! I am only glad that my little shidi could have some soup! Now I must leave.” She says, her smile still in place, despite her worried self. She knows he desires some private time lately so she lets him have it.
He nods, still avoiding her eyes.
The Jiang Head Disciple drops her at the door of his room. He never steps out of that threshold.
Jiang Cheng grumbles as he practices his moves. He likes practicing Jiang forms and improving his overall cultivation, despite having to wake up early in the morning. (He wants to slack off on his training sometimes — just like every other disciple does — but he remembers his mother’s harsh rebuke and gets back on his feet, Sandu in his hold.)
What he dislikes: Wei Wuxian slacking off. The Jiang Head Disciple sleeps late at night, wakes up right before noon, plays around all day — hunts pheasants, steals lotus pods, charms pretty ladies at the market to get free materials before resorting to drinking jugs of alcohol in the evening. Not only that, he still manages to defeat them — defeat him — in cultivation and the six arts!
He loves his shixiong but he wishes he was like the latter too.
The other disciples are practicing sword movements with him as well, since it is already nearing noon.
Like the last few days, the Jiang Head Disciple is absent from training. Jiang Yanli says he is recovering from that deadly fever. Jiang Cheng does not wish to listen to that idiot’s excuses or his sister making excuses for him, he only wants Wei Wuxian to take care of himself.
“Where is Wei Ying?”
A cold, authoritative voice pierces through the loud cacophony of the courtyard. All the disciples — including Jiang Cheng — immediately cease their movements with panic gripping their hearts and turn around to see Madam Yu, standing at the edge of the courtyard with her two personal maids.
The Madam of Lotus Pier looks menacing as usual, Zidian sitting on her dainty finger. She was away on a nighthunt for the last few days. On the second night after she left, Wei Wuxian came down with that fatal fever. She has not been notified about the situation in accordance with her own orders (“If I am away for a nighthunt, you need not notify me of anything regarding this brat unless he troubles the name of the very sect who shelters him! I don’t have time for cheap rats who only dare bring trouble to the sect!”).
“I asked a question. Is it that you are deaf or is it that you are mute?” She snarls. The disciples wither under her harsh glare.
On seeing nobody is quite willing to reply and face his mother’s wrath, Jiang Cheng quickly replies, “A-niang, he is — he is si—”
She gestures to him to stop speaking. “Let me see where that brat is.” She leaves the east courtyard with her maids, walking away with a darkening look on her face and Zidian crackling on her finger.
Only after she is out of sight do the disciples actually start murmuring and chattering, worried for their shixiong.
Jiang Cheng wants to scream in frustration and uncertainty. He wants to cry, “But he is not the same, A-niang! He is not the same Wei Wuxian as before! He is weird, he is different, please do not disturb him! He is like a small rabbit who is afraid of small matters! He never comes out of his room, he never looks me in the eyes with challenge, he avoids me as if I am the last person he would like to be accompanied by! Please do not go to him.”
But she is already gone.
All the disciples look at each other, anxious and nervous.
“What are you all doing, engaging in idle chit chat?” Jiang Cheng barks at the disciples. “Start practicing again!”
They instantly stop talking and reposition themselves with grumbles.
But before they can start training, Madam Yu comes back, dragging a lax body by the collar of the black robes. Her maids are hot on her heels with matching foreboding expressions.
“ — then what are you doing sleeping around at this time of the day?! What sort of Head Disciple are you?!” She throws him to the hard ground of the courtyard, harshly. Her eyes are narrowed in outrage and contempt.
All the disciples, Jiang Cheng included, stand frozen in anxiety at the display and the motionless body on the ground. The courtyard is so quiet that they can clearly hear the screams of the vendors and shopkeepers on Lotus Pier.
Yet Wei Wuxian lies motionless. Why is he not getting up?
Jiang Cheng clenches his jaw and fists. What if Wei Wuxian has not recovered yet? Is it why he is not getting up? Or is it one of his silly pranks again? If it is, then now is a terrible time to pull it. (He wants to go and help that idiot stand up but he is terrified of his mother.)
“Head Disciple, isn’t it? That’s what Sect Leader Jiang thinks of you? All high and mighty Wei Wuxian! Wei Ying this, Wei Ying that!” Her voice booms in the silent courtyard as usual. “And now look at his choice for the Head Disciple! I knew it! And now I have clear evidence that you slack off whenever I am out for nighthunt. Yet everyone thinks you are more capable, better, a more suited cultivator and head disciple than—” She pauses with a sneer.
Jiang Cheng only looks down with a scowl. He knows what she meant and he hates it.
“Do you not know the Wen Discussion Conference is near?! If you make the Jiangs lose face due to your lack of discipline and merits, I would not leave you be! You heard that, you filthy little brat? You heard that?! Speak, Wei Ying! Speak!”
All the disciples flinch at her tone and words. The still body on the ground is yet to move. Her screams have perhaps reached the heavens.
The black and red robes-clad boy sits up slowly, as if in a trance. His long, unruly black cascades down his back loosely, not in a ponytail. His posture is arrogant, his aura as frightening as Madam Yu. His voice is sinister and cold when he finally says, “That’s quite a lot of courage that you have to kick me, the Laozu.”
And right before Jiang Cheng’s confused, terrified eyes, Wei Wuxian’s eyes flashes red briefly, making his hackles rise.
It makes him look as if he is not Wei Wuxian but someone else — a demon of another realm perhaps. Even the Madam looks at him in momentary surprise before glowering again.
“Are you talking back to me, Wei Ying?” She sneers.
He says absolutely nothing to that. Instead, he stands up languidly and pushes his hair back, making him look even more dangerous; making him look as if he knows that he is dangerous.
“You!” Madam Yu cries out. Zidian lashes out from her ring with a bright purple light. Jiang Cheng can only watch in agitation and fear.
For the first time in Lotus Pier, Wei Wuxian searches for something at his waist and when he comes up empty, he retracts his sword to knock off Zidian in a quick succession of complex forms. Madam Yu keeps trying to lash him with her spiritual weapon but Wei Wuxian is quick on his feet and performs like a rogue cultivator. Some of these forms are like Lan, some of them like Wen, others look like Jin despite being based mainly on Jiang.
Jiang Cheng does not understand at all. How can Wei Wuxian do this? He could not do it a few days ago; a few days ago being before the fever—
It keeps getting more befuddling.
Suddenly, Wei Wuxian jumps to the roof of the building and pauses, making Madam Yu seethe and scream from her position on the ground. Her frustration is only amplified by the fact that her weapon is not reaching Wei Wuxian. She screams, “Why did you stop, you brat?!”
Despite her high cultivation, she looks a bit breathless.
A look of horror and some unknown emotion dawn on his face. “Yu-furen? You — you —?” His grey eyes snap to Jiang Cheng, making him wary. “Jiang Cheng…”
He looks at everyone in the courtyard as if he is seeing them for the first time. Or maybe, the last time.
Jiang Cheng feels uncomfortable.
A lone figure standing on the roof of Lotus Cove, his overly large black robes and long raven hair blowing gently along with the air current, grey eyes looking at everyone with a haunting look — all of it does paint an ominous picture. Especially when the boy looks alarmingly lonely despite being surrounded by his self-proclaimed favourite shidis and shimeis and family.
The dinner at Lotus Pier goes as well as it could go.
Usually, dinnertime meant a lot of headache for everyone involved. Jiang Yanli peels lotus pods or serves a bowl of soup to Wei Wuxian while he bickers with Jiang Cheng. Madam Yu finds faults in the three of them and rebukes Wei Wuxian and calls him names. Jiang Fengmian only smiles at everyone placatingly. Sometimes, Madam Yu even walks out of the hall, mid-meal.
But ever since that incident, the dinner goes awkwardly.
The dishes are ready and the four have taken their seats.
“A-Cheng, where is A-Xian?” Jiang Yanli asks while peeling some lotus pods. Her own bowls are left untouched.
Jiang Cheng frowns, picking up his chopsticks and stirring the contents of his soup. “I don’t know where he went after leaving the training ground.”
Jiang Fengmian looks at them with furrowed eyebrows. His wife scowls but remains silent.
The door of the hall opens at that moment. Wei Wuxian enters silently, wearing his black and red robes. A red ribbon clings to his hair despite having his hair down. There is a melancholic aura around him which cannot be dispelled, no matter how hard one tries. Unlike his previous self, his footsteps are quiet, his eyes are downcast and his shoulders droop as if weighed down by heavy responsibilities befitting an immortal.
Nobody understands him anymore.
“A-Xian, come here.” Jiang Yanli ushers him to sit down beside her.
Wei Wuxian obeys her but says nothing. She puts forward a bowl of lotus seeds which she peeled for him. He starts eating it slowly.
Madam Yu, for once, does not make a fuss. She dares not. Both the adults can see the peculiar behaviour that Wei Wuxian has adopted since that fever and they can only grow worried. Madam Yu is not necessarily worried; she even initially thought that the brat was pulling a prank. Only that brat proved her wrong.
He stays away from everyone, locked in his room for days. He does not come out even if her stupid children beg him to. He only ever comes out if she or Jiang Fengmian summons him officially. He does not even answer if they are unofficial summons; he even refused to answer when Jiang Fengmian personally went to see him that one time.
Madam Yu, for all her shortcomings, is not naive enough to believe that brat does not have filial piety. Wei Ying has always craved for the Sect Leader’s attention and affection, always yearned for her husband’s paternal love because that brat has loved Fengmian as a son. Him not responding to Jiang Fengmian’s call is unimaginable indeed.
She now genuinely wonders what is wrong with him.
“A-Xian, do you like it?” Jiang Yanli asks gently.
The rest of the Jiang family pretends not to be interested in his answer as they start eating from their bowls.
“Yes.” He says quietly before smiling at her as an afterthought. “Thank you for taking care of this lowly one, Shijie.”
All of them look uneasy at his statement. It is unusual for the bright, cheery disciple to say such words.
“A-Xian, what’s wrong?” Jiang Fengmian asks with a strained smile, perhaps not to alert Wei Wuxian.
The Jiang Head Disciple looks at him, dazed. Then he shakes his head slowly and continues eating from a small bowl of rice.
The dinner continues as they try to satiate their appetite.
Wei Wuxian leaves after a while. He insists that he is full though his bowls are only half empty. Some of his bowls remain untouched.
The Jiang family completes the dinner in a fretful silence.
Wei Wuxian spends the next few days holed up in his room. He does not come out, he does not talk to people and the weariness in his posture never goes away. Sometimes he comes out for dinner, sometimes he declines the proposal with such tired countenance that Jiang Yanli can only accept his decision.
He is also neither seen with his ponytail tied up high nor with his clarity bell hanging from his belt. The red ribbon stubbornly clings to his hair. Suibian looks like a dead weight in his arms on the rare occasions that he comes out of his room. He also seems to forget that he has a sword on multiple occasions. Baffling indeed.
He is finally seen properly on the day they leave Lotus Pier for the Wen Discussion Conference, clad in properly fitted robes, sword in hand and Jiang clarity bell hanging from his belt. His hair is still not up in a ponytail. His weariness has still not receded.
Jiang Yanli and Madam Yu stay at Lotus Pier; the former plagued with worry and anxiety and the latter filled with frustration and restlessness.
The Jiang entourage is received grandly by the Wens. Though Jiang Fengmian and his son involve themselves in the greetings, Wei Wuxian stays quiet and obedient. He speaks when directly addressed as Head Disciple, otherwise not. It is as if he is one of the many disciples of the sect and not the bright, brilliant genius he once claimed himself to be.
Both the Jiang Sect Leader and the Heir find themselves even more worried for the Head Disciple. He also looks a little more detached from reality than he was in the Jiang Sect.
After they settle in their provided rooms, the sects are called to gather for the archery competition. Wei Wuxian comes back from wherever he was (when the Jiang Sect Heir went to his room, it was empty) with an even more crestfallen look. Jiang Cheng feels perturbed.
“Wei Wuxian, where have you been all this time? The archery competition is about to start!” Jiang Cheng growls at him as he is used to. Seeing his shixiong drained of joy and life, he does not know what to do. He cannot comfort people placidly like his sister nor can he talk compassionately like his father. So he chooses to do what he does best: playing pretend as if nothing is wrong.
Wei Wuxian snaps his head up at him with a pale face and fear in his eyes. “I don’t want to!”
“What—” Jiang Cheng is baffled. “What sort of nonsense are you saying?! At this hour?”
Wei Wuxian shakes his head frantically as if some ghostly entity is haunting him. His face appears rather gaunt. “No — I don’t want to!”
“What do you mean?” Because what the fuck is he saying? He is the Head Disciple for fuck’s sake!
“I—I just do—don’t want to! I—I cannot!” He fumbles while looking at Jiang Cheng with sad eyes as if trying to make the latter understand something.
He does not understand.
Irritated, Jiang Cheng snaps, “What do you mean you cannot?! What is wrong with you suddenly?!”
Wei Wuxian shudders violently as if that deadly fever is back. Jiang Cheng is quick to hold him by his arms, fearing that the Head Disciple might faint. “J—Jiang—Jiang Cheng! Jiang Cheng!” Wei Wuxian’s shoulders droop, his eyes get downcast and his torso seems to try to cave in to themselves to make himself smaller. “I cannot, I — please!” His fear-filled voice breaks mid-sentence, making Jiang Cheng suspicious.
For a horrible moment, he thinks his shixiong is going to cry and he has no fucking idea how to manage that of all things.
Wei Wuxian was born with a smile and he has always smiled irrespective of what he went through. Thus, if he starts crying now, Jiang Cheng might blanch and stand there awkwardly, not knowing what to do.
“Okay. First of all, can you tell me what the fuck is wrong so that I—”
Jiang Cheng stops speaking when he sees he has caught the attention of some disciples from other sects, his father — who is coming towards them — and Lan Wangji.
“I—I don’t want to!” Wei Wuxian suddenly says again, looking up at him, scared. “I don’t want to hurt anyone! I really — trust me, Jiang Cheng, I really don’t want to hurt anyone! Trust me, Jiang Cheng!” He desperately pleads as if nobody understands his prayer. His grip on Jiang Cheng’s sleeves is deadly.
Jiang Cheng is confused about what his brother is talking about.
“A-Xian?” Sect Leader Jiang approaches them with a concerned frown before Jiang Cheng can figure out what the fuck Wei Wuxian is talking about. “What’s wrong?”
Wei Wuxian freezes at his voice as if somebody just told him he has to live like a monk in Cloud Recesses for the rest of his life.
Wei Wuxian’s eyes dart from Jiang Cheng to Jiang Fengmian frantically for some time before giving a physical shudder. Then his shoulders slump further, his hands release Jiang Cheng’s sleeves and he says, “Nothing.”
He steps away from Jiang Cheng. His face quickly slips into a mask of same, old uninterest and weariness with a touch of grief. His grey eyes are dull.
The Jiang disciples are concerned about their Head Disciple too but dare not interrupt the Sect Leader.
Jiang Fengmian does not push his ward. Jiang Cheng feels too uncomfortable to speak or react just yet.
“A-Xian, you need not come in first place or even in tenth place. Just do your best.” Jiang Fengmian says, patting Wei Wuxian’s trembling shoulders gently. “Do not burden yourself.”
Wei Wuxian nods timidly. Wearily. Tiredly. But no words come out of his mouth.
Jiang Fengmian sighs and leaves the ground, sparing no glance to others.
Jiang Cheng tries to tamp down that pang of jealousy as he watches his father’s retreating back, his worry about his shixiong already forgotten. He is unsuccessful.
Sighing, he looks away to his right — Wei Wuxian is looking at him with pitiful, knowing eyes, as if he knows everything.
He hates that look.
“What!” He snaps.
Wei Wuxian shakes his head and turns away. He still does not smile, that haunted, wary look never leaving his features.
The next few moments go smoothly — well, as smooth as it could go. They prepare themselves for the archery competition while Wei Wuxian stays with them, quiet and unbothered. While everyone tests their bows and arrows, he looks at the sky as if it has all the answers of the unsaid questions lingering in his mind.
Then Jiang Cheng notices Lan Wangji looking their way. He has been looking their way for a while. Perplexed and a bit worried about offending other sects on his father’s watch, he instantly bows, notwithstanding the distance between them. “Greetings, Lan-er-gongzi.”
Wei Wuxian suddenly perks up as if he is the moth and Lan Wangji is the flame he has been seeking for all of eternity. (Weird. Jiang Cheng only prays Wei Wuxian does not do anything stupid like try to catch Lan Wangji’s attention here and now.)
Lan Wangji greets them back appropriately, as expected of the Lan disciples.
“Lan Zhan?” Wei Wuxian says with surprise and an inexplicable kind of hope in his voice.
“....”
All of them quietly watch as Wei Wuxian walks towards Lan Wangji carefully and warily as if the Lan disciple will attack him any moment now.
“Lan Zhan?” He says again in awe and wonder when he reaches Lan Wangji. “H—how are you, Lan Zhan? H—how have you been? You—you don’t dislike me, do you? You—I—”
Tears start falling from his eyes out of nowhere, making the Jiang disciples panic all the more. Even the stoic, cold Lan Wangji appears a bit less stoic than he was a moment ago but Jiang Cheng is not sure.
“You—you hate me, don’t you?” Wei Wuxian utters calmly, tears still streaming down his face. “Oh, the righteous Lan-er-gongzi, how can—how can he tolerate the demon Yiling Laozu?! He must kill him! That’s what they say, Lan Zhan! Is that true — that’s—that’s not true, right?” He takes Lan Wangji’s hands in his, making the latter widen his eyes in surprise. “I—I did not want this, Lan Zhan. I—I did not. I am—I just wanted to be friends with you! Forever! I—I—” he stammers and hiccups in between his words.
Nobody actually understands Wei Wuxian. Yes, Lan Wangji does look like he can barely tolerate the Jiang Head Disciple but who the fuck is Yiling Laozu? Jiang Cheng does not know of any Laozu in Yiling? Then what the fuck is Wei Wuxian babbling now?
(Sometimes, Wei Wuxian mumbles things that make no sense to others. He mumbles about some Yiling Laozu sometimes, he cries for someone named A-Yuan in his sleep, he eats radishes like he is starving and then he proceeds to stuff himself with potatoes before looking teary. He has become crazy like that. The Jiang family has tried to understand his sudden detachment and the reason behind such behavior. They failed.)
Wei Wuxian does not wipe his tears away. He looks as if he is only trying to contain his sobs. “Lan—Lan Zhan, you were right! There has—There has been no exception throughout history. One must pay the price for their deed and the price has been quite heavy indeed.” Then he breaks into little sobs again.
Jiang Cheng can only hear his whispered words because he is standing close to them. But he feels even more bewildered now. What deed? What price? No exception….?
“I lost—I lost control, Lan—Lan Zhan. You were—you were right.”
Control? Over what?
For a moment, Lan Wangji looks as puzzled as Jiang Cheng feels even if the latter swears that Lan Wangji is an ice block who cannot feel.
“Wei Ying.” Lan Wangji replies, for the first time, in his annoying low timbre voice. His countenance is still calm, his golden eyes never look uncertain. This only solidifies his nickname as an ice block in Jiang Cheng’s humble opinion because a normal person cannot remain calm when another person is crying hysterically and babbling nonsense frantically.
“Lan Zhan.” Wei Wuxian says, with an oddly melancholic voice. “I ask you for a huge favour now: in the future, please don’t hate me, no—no matter what happens. O—Okay?”
Lan Wangji only looks at Wei Wuxian dubiously. Before the Second Jade can reply, the latter abruptly turns away and takes long strides towards the exit.
What?
Jiang Cheng feels a headache coming on. “What is the meaning of this, Wei Wuxian?! Where are you going?! What were you babbling about—”
But Wei Wuxian leaves the place without ever turning back.
Jiang Cheng can swear he sees some tendrils of resentment trailing behind the Jiang Head Disciple for a terrifying moment when he all but sprinted out of the place.
The results of the archery competition are announced: Lan Wangji wins the first position, Jin Zixuan takes the second and Jiang Cheng takes the third.
Chapter 2
Notes:
Hello I am back with the second chapter! Thanks to everyone who left kudos and comments! I couldn't reach 10 comments but I am so happy with all the feedback from y'all that I just needed to post quickly! (Don't be a silent reader, pls leave kudos and comments, the writer appreciates it! ;))
In this chapter, we get to see the cutely evil (cupid) brother that Lan Xichen is! And how horny lwj is :p canon tho! We also see that wwx is still traumatised (only forcing himself to be better). There are references that he remembers the time he was thrown to the Burial Mounds by Wen Chao from the sword so he's scared to fly with another! Annnddd there r some original characters who are period typically cruel. Please try to understand the era it was. Also the Jiang family is trying their best despite having flaws (aren't every family flawed? Please no bashing in comments!)
Btw, buckle up for all the different pov-s you will get this chapter. Hope you will like it!
Ke, shichen are units of time in ancient China! Cun is a measurement of distance (like metre or cm or mm)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
During the seven-days conference, Wei Wuxian — the new timid, weary, quiet recluse Wei Wuxian — has been seen with the esteemed First Jade of Lan, Lan Xichen a few times. They are always seen whenever one of them is coming out of a closed room; they never talk in open spaces though they greet each other politely.
By the end of the conference, Wei Wuxian very formally asks Jiang Fengmian’s permission to pay a very short visit to Cloud Recesses. He is granted immediate permission from a stumped Jiang Sect Leader and Jiang Cheng feels bitter.
Jiang Cheng does try to goad Wei Wuxian into answering what the whole thing is about but the latter says nothing. The Jiang entourage leaves for Lotus Pier without their Head Disciple.
Lan Wangji never thought that the reckless, annoying, Jiang Head Disciple would come back to Cloud Recesses ever again. He knew what Wei Wuxian, the bright brilliant kind Wei Ying, thought of his home in the clouds — dull, boring, silent. Like him.
But it is due to the same fact that Lan Wangji likes his home. He prefers the silence, routine and serenity of Cloud Recesses.
During the Cloud Recesses guest lectures, Wei Ying was an active advocate of complaining about the bland food of their sect, the silence of the clouds and many strict rules they abide by. He has known since then that Wei Ying did not like Cloud Recesses. Lan Wangji cannot even feel offended: a bright person like Wei Ying truly does not belong to the monotony of Cloud Recesses — he belongs to the sect where they are not abided by the rules, where they live a carefree life with passion and kindness. He has known this ever since the Head Disciple left the guest lectures. Therefore, he tries his very best to not let his mind wander to him. He does not want to be his father.
(Sometimes, he wants to bring Wei Ying back to Cloud Recesses. He wants to bring him to his home, show him all the things he likes and hear that tinkling laughter that refuses to leave his mind ever since Wei Ying gifted the two rabbits to him. He wants to befriend Wei Ying — warm, kind, mischievous Wei Ying who talks to him even if Lan Wangji pushes him away with a glare. He does not necessarily understand the depth of his feelings but he does know this feeling — he knows he likes Wei Ying.
But Wei Ying likes the pretty girls of Yunmeng as he has proclaimed numerous times to his friends. Even if it’s doomed, Lan Wangji wishes to stay by his side, if only as a friend.)
So when his brother tells him that Wei Ying is joining them on their way back to Cloud Recesses, he is not quite sure how to react to that.
“Wangji, are you not okay with Wei-gongzi travelling with us?” His brother asks gently as they walk through the corridors to their wing in the Sun Palace.
“...”
Lan Xichen looks at him before smiling. “I thought you enjoyed his company.”
“I am curious about the purpose of his stay.”
Lan Xichen, “He wants to visit the Library Pavilion.”
Lan Wangji frowns because Wei Ying complained endlessly about how boring the Library Pavilion was during guest lectures. To ask to visit the Library Pavilion…. He calms himself by recalling that Wei Ying is free to pursue knowledge at any point of time in his life. Even if Wei Ying is not a quiet person who likes libraries, he has seen Wei Ying getting the best score on all the examinations — he is, in fact, quite witty and intelligent.
“He will stay for seven days at most before he returns to Lotus Pier.” His brother informs. “Wangji, you know him well. He was your friend during the guest lectures, was he not?”
“Not a friend.” Lan Wangji shuts his mouth quickly, after realizing his brother has tricked him.
Lan Xichen always asks him tricky questions and if Lan Wangji is quick to refuse, his brother takes it as an opportunity to tease.
As expected, Lan Xichen chuckles in mirth and teases, “But Wei-gongzi has been adamant about being friends with you.”
“....”
“At any rate, he is our guest and you are friends with him. Therefore, feel free to show him around when you are free from your duties, Wangji.” He continues in a teasing tone.
Lan Wangji does not feel the need to communicate his personal feelings for a man to his brother. So he has kept quiet about it. But Lan Xichen, being the good brother that he is, always seems to know about his thoughts and feelings anyway.
“Xiongzhang.”
Lan Xichen replies, serene and smiling, “Yes, Wangji?” His mean brother likes to tease him and then plays innocent. He can almost feel his brother’s eyes’ twinkling in mirth. So, he, resolutely, keeps his eyes to the ground.
Lan Wangji, in fact, does not want to spend time with Wei Ying in private. It only gets harder to restrain himself.
“Lan Zhan.” A hoarse, quiet voice interrupts them.
The Twin Jades look up at the end of the corridor to find Wei Ying standing with an uncertain air around him. Ever since the archery competition, they have not met or talked much. Both of them only talked to Lan Xichen separately.
“Wei Ying.” Lan Wangji greets calmly though he suddenly feels rooted to his spot, his heart lurching in his chest. His tongue feels stuck to his palate and his throat feels dry.
The Second Jade is not ignorant; he has heard about how the Jiang Head Disciple has changed through the loud gossip of the Jiang disciples. However, he believes rumours are not credible enough. Gossip should indeed be forbidden for the entire world.
Only this time the rumours do not bring justice to how serious the situation actually is. That day, before the archery competition, the way Wei Ying walked to the Second Jade, the way he started crying hysterically while holding Lan Wangji’s hand and blabbering about how the Second Jade hates a laozu in Yiling and how Wei Ying paid a heavy price for something — all of it is etched deep in Lan Wangji’s mind. What kind of price for what deed? Why was Wei Ying crying? Who is the laozu?
For the second time since meeting him, Lan Wangji felt helpless, clueless and foolish. He felt as if he should have known what Wei Ying was talking about but he did not. He still feels foolish because he still does not know.
He has observed how quiet and sombre Wei Ying has become in the last few days. Wei Ying does not laugh or smile anymore, his bright eyes have dimmed, he does not talk a lot either. An impenetrable veil of grief and melancholy seems to hang from his slumped shoulders all the time. It is as if he has become a completely different person: a shell of who he used to be. He stays away from everyone, not even seen long enough with his own sect disciples. And despite choosing to stay away, he looks terribly lonely.
He also never wears his hair up.
“Wei-gongzi.” Lan Xichen greets.
“Uh, yes, Sect Leader Lan, greetings.” He walks towards them with a polite smile, nowhere as bright or unrestrained as it used to be, and salutes.
“What are you doing in this part of the palace, Wei-gongzi? Are you, perhaps, seeking someone?” Lan Xichen says with a perfectly serene face, making Wangji frown.
His brother is definitely teasing him.
Wei Ying shakes his head a little. “I was only taking a stroll around the palace to clear my mind.” His posture freezes suddenly before he recomposes himself. The cause of such behavior is unknown because the corridor is empty except for them. There are no guards either. “Sect Leader Lan must be walking to the Lan guest quarters. Please pay me no mind. I will meet the Gusu Lan cultivators in the morning at the gate.”
Saying this, he gives them a restrained smile before passing by them in his casual, languid way.
Both the brothers share a look before staring at the retreating back of the Jiang Head Disciple. He has, indeed, become strange.
When morning comes, the Lan disciples and one Jiang disciple gather at the main gate of the Sun Palace to leave. Lan Wangji feared that Wei Ying, a night owl unlike the Lans, might not wake up on time and — what if brother insisted they leave without Wei Ying?
But Wei Ying is here, with them, on time. Standing under the gentle morning rays of the sun, he seems to be glowing, despite his sombre countenance. He is looking at the courtyard and the stairs of the palace with a blank look.
“Mount your swords.” Lan Xichen orders when he comes out of the palace, having ended the necessary greetings with Sect Leader Wen.
While all the disciples mount their swords calmly, Wei Ying looks at Suibian dubiously before finally mounting the sword. The melancholic air around him has still not dissipated.
They travel over valleys and hills for a shichen or two, not resting a bit. (It will unnecessarily prolong the journey.) Lan Xichen flies ahead of everyone while Lan Wangji flies right behind him, on par with Wei Ying.
The Second Jade feels his eyes drawn to the Jiang Head Disciple once in every ke. His eyes cannot just look ahead without looking at the flame flying right by his side once.
Pictures come to his mind, unbidden; of two men who were hugging close in the spring book, of the two men sharing a kiss, sharing a bath, bowing in front of heaven and earth before sharing the same room, sharing the same bed. One of the husbands was blindfolded, his hands were tied and held above his head by the other husband, who then proceeded to ravish his neck, torso and lips all the while thrusting into…
Golden eyes meet grey ones, making the former panic.
Suddenly, the grey eyes close and the sword sways. Next moment, he is falling down, down, down like a feather.
“Wei Ying!” Lan Wangji whispers in trepidation before diving right behind him, the air rushing past his ears. Some disciples shout behind him but he only moves forward. Brows furrowed in concentration, he guides his sword to follow Wei Ying and when they are near enough, he catches the Jiang disciple — barely. But he is only relieved that Wei Ying is in his arms and not on the ground — a fall from the height they were in would definitely be fatal.
“Wangji, are you alright?”
Embracing Wei Ying’s unconscious body properly to not let him fall again, he looks up at his brother.
Lan Xichen is now flying near him, Suibian in his hand. Thankfully, he has caught the sword. His brows are furrowed in worry and his eyes keep darting between Lan Wangji and Wei Ying.
“Xiongzhang.” He says in distress, looking at Wei Ying’s healthy but pale face. Despite that, he says nothing more. Lan Xichen sighs and orders, “Everyone, we should rest at an inn for sometime.”
The Lan disciples agree, worried for a fellow guest cultivator.
Lan Wangji quickly puts his hands beneath Wei Ying’s shoulders and knees and holds him close. His heart lurches in worry and panic but he wills himself to calm down. Bichen descends at a steady pace, never jostling them.
When the Jiang Head Disciple is finally put on a bed at an inn and the local healer comes, she looks at them pensively. She is said to be an old woman who has mastered her arts in healing of cultivators.
“His qi is extremely unstable.” She says bluntly. “I am surprised that he has only fainted and did not qi deviate.”
The room is full of worried Lan disciples and the Twin Jades.
“But, Madam Yao, how is this possible?” Lan Xichen asks, concerned. “He is only a junior disciple. I have not seen him exhausting his core either.”
She hums as she carefully examines Wei Ying’s dantian again. “My assessment is not wrong, Lan-gongzi. You may even check up with other healers.”
“How…?”
“Did he possibly look disturbed or angry recently? Irritated? Sick?”
Lan Xichen, “Not in a week, no. But he is only our guest so I cannot be sure.”
Lan disciple, “He did look quieter recently but not necessarily sick.”
The healer only hums, rechecking his meridians.
“What do you suggest? How may he regain his health?” Lan Wangji’s cold, quiet voice interrupts them.
The First Jade, Madam Yao and the Lan disciples look at his frosty face in surprise. Then she gives him a knowing smile. “Lan-er-gongzi seems quite worried for his friend.”
“...”
She smiles, looking amused. “Don’t worry. He will be fine after some rest and food. Usually, I would be worried, yes. However, if he did not suffer from a qi deviation at this point, he is unlikely to have it later. I can feel his qi is getting circulated again and stabilizing his meridians itself. This is what I can say from my experience as a healer.” Then she looks at Lan Wangji in particular with a keen glint in her eyes. “Besides, he has people to look after him. Please ensure he eats his meals on time and takes plenty of rest.”
Lan Xichen, “Madam Yao, we were supposed to travel to GusuLan as soon as possible. But now, we cannot leave with him. When do you think he will be fit to travel?”
She frowns. “I don’t—” Then she pauses, her eyes darting from Lan Wangji to Lan Xichen to the still figure on the bed as if she is planning a master strategy to win a war. “I think he can travel after a good meal.”
Lan Xichen looks at her, uncertain. Lan Wangji looks at her with his usual frigid eyes. The Lan disciples look at each other in worry.
“He can travel, provided you are traveling by swords and he travels with someone.” Her eyes soften when she looks at the motionless Jiang disciple. She looks at Lan Wangji. “I assume you are a good cultivator who can keep his sword steady in the skies?”
Lan Wangji gives her a small, elegant nod.
“Be sure to keep a steady pace and make sure he does not fall down.”
Lan Wangji nods again, serious.
Smiling mysteriously, she leaves the room after saluting Lan Xichen.
Lan Wangji moves to sit by Wei Ying’s bedside gracefully. The latter is lying on the bed, unmoving and silent. His raven hair is splayed behind him on the bed elegantly, making him look like an immortal. His beauty is truly unparalleled, his kindness and radiance even more so. But the Second Jade cannot help but ignore his beauty for once. His worry is reaching new heights and he finds himself bitter. How could he be so blind to his surroundings and not see what Wei Ying needs? How could he not notice Wei Ying is on the verge of qi deviation? When will Wei Ying wake up and give him a radiant smile again? Does Lan Wangji even deserve to see that?
“Wangji, do not worry.” Lan Xichen puts a gentle but firm grip on his shoulder. The Lan disciples slowly leave the room behind him. “Worrying cannot help aid Wei-gongzi’s recovery. It will only further cloud your mind and judgement.”
“Xiongzhang.” Lan Wangji’s lips quiver, his eyes keeping a strict scrutiny of Wei Ying’s movements, if any.
The grip on his shoulders gets firmer. “Wangji.”
Lan Xichen leaves while his brother sits at the low table in the room and plays Cleansing on his qin.
“Lan Zhan, what is all this?” Wei Ying asks with a skeptical voice.
He woke up two kè ago with a scream — perhaps from a nightmare — and started crying when he saw Lan Wangji playing Cleansing in the room. A panicked Lan Wangji approached him and touched Wei Ying’s forehead despite his aversion to touching others. The Jiang Head Disciple’s temperature seemed very normal which relieved him. Wei Ying seemed a little lost and even uttered, small and pitiful, “You—you don’t hate me, do you? I did not mean to lose control!”
(But Lan Wangji felt even more flummoxed: Control over what? Wei Ying was controlling something? All this time? What was it?)
Lan Wangji’s mind reminded him of Healer Yao: Please ensure he eats his meals on time and takes plenty of rest.
Therefore, like any other responsible man, he dragged a fumbling Wei Ying gently to the lower table in the room and made him sit down. Nothing is more important than Wei Ying’s health, not even his freakish blabbering and outlandish behavior. At the end of the day, Wei Ying needs a lot of nourishment, otherwise his health might deteriorate. That matters most. They can talk about things later. This brings them to their current predicament.
The lower table is filled with many bowls of food, most of them looking pale, watery and clear. Only a few of them look downright red — the concerning kind. The tray has a heating talisman attached which has kept the food warm for some time now.
“Food.” Lan Wangji also sits at the table, a bit more gracefully.
Wei Ying looks at him, eyes twinkling in surprise and mirth. “Lan Zhan, did you just…. Crack a joke….?”
“Eat.”
Wei Ying chuckles. “Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan! I always told everyone that you are funny! But nobody believed me! See, you are so funny, Lan Zhan!”
The Second Jade gives him a stony look.
“Lan Zhan…” Wei Ying says, sounding unusually upset. “You ordered all these for me…?”
Lan Wangji gives him another look. “Eat.”
“But even back then, you paid —” He pauses mid-complain, his face turning pale. Lan Wangji looks at him with curious eyes, wondering what is wrong.
Wei Ying suddenly sits up properly instead of his regular slouch. “Nothing. Let’s eat!”
No more words are exchanged for the duration of the meal.
Despite the adherence to the Lan rules, Lan Wangji, for the first time, wishes Wei Ying would have broken the rule.
“TAKE ME TO THAT YAO HEALER — LET ME SEE —”
“Wei-gongzi, calm down. This is what Healer Yao instructed us—”
“Well shit.” The Lan disciples flinched. “She does not get to choose what I do! I WILL—”
Lan Xichen decided to fly into the next town after lunch. Therefore, the Lan disciples informed Wei Wuxian about Healer Yao’s instructions before the flight. Wei Ying, of course, does not take the instructions to his liking which upset Lan Wangji. He is still letting out a string of curses in the healer’s name.
The Second Jade is not eavesdropping. He was going to join the Lan disciples at the gate when he heard Wei Ying make a ruckus outside. So, he stopped just behind the door to understand the matter. Now, he feels foolish and upset.
He looks down at the sword in his hand; Bichen can actually fly quite steadily unlike many others. He has always tried his best to improve his cultivation and his sword riding abilities and has been praised as one of the best in his generation too. Certainly, Shufu and his brother are not lying about his abilities, even if the whole cultivation world is only flattering him? It even sounds ridiculous.
He trusts his brother to be honest.
If it is not his sword riding skills, is Wei Ying upset because it is him who is riding the sword? He freezes at that thought. He knows he is not the best at being charming, playing games or socializing and has preferred it that way. But now, he feels like he is lacking some great skills. No wonder Wei Ying is so upset.
“Wangji?”
The Second Jade freezes momentarily before turning back to look at his surprised brother, who has come out of the inn after settling the payment.
“What are you doing here?” He sounds curious. “Will you not join the—?”
“I AM TELLING YOU! Healer Yao! Ugh, I am sure she was a scam!” Lan Xichen stops abruptly to see the ruckus that Wei Ying is making.
Frowning, Lan Xichen looks at a dejected Lan Wangji and an upset Wei Wuxian. Without another word, he goes out and says, “Is something bothering you, Wei-gongzi?”
Wei Ying abruptly stops letting out a string of curses and salutes politely with an awkward smile. “Oh! Zewu-jun! It’s—it’s nothing! I—I heard Healer Yao said that — uh, that I need to travel with someone on the sword — so uh, I prefer not to — I mean… hahahaha no offense!”
“You mean to say… you prefer to travel alone by your sword?”
“Exactly!”
The First Jade looks at him gently. “You will not be travelling by your sword. You will be travelling on the other disciple’s sword.” At Wei Ying’s frown, he adds, “I urge you to reconsider, Wei-gongzi. Sect Leader Jiang has entrusted you in my care. However, you are unwell. If something untoward happens to you further, I will not be able to forgive myself. Please heed the healer’s instructions, if only for today.”
Wei Ying looks speechless.
“Yes, Zewu-jun.” Wei Ying grumbles, looking chastised.
But Lan Wangji’s heart has already been broken.
Regardless, the Second Jade glides out from inside the inn, elegantly.
Lan Xichen, “Do you have a preference on your type of partner?”
Wei Ying’s frown deepens. “I don’t know whom I want to fly with. And that is my concern — uh, I know Lan disciples are strong, distinguished cultivators but how do I know they are credible enough to carry another person as well?”
Lan Xichen, “Surely, you would prefer to ride with someone you already know.”
“Zewu-jun is peerless indeed, that’s exactly what I meant! I cannot just inconvenience—” He trails off, flailing his hands about in exaggerated movements.
“Rest assured, Wei-gongzi. You will be riding with a person you have known for a while, an exemplary cultivator who has exceptional control over his sword.”
Lan Wangji’s eyes widen in understanding, so he quickens his pace to reach his brother and tell him he does not want to ride with Wei Ying. He does not want to make himself or Wei Ying uncomfortable — he only wants Wei Ying to be well. Wei Ying looks at the First Jade, perplexed and visibly jittery.
“Xiongzhang.” He salutes upon reaching them.
Wei Ying jumps back. His back was towards Lan Wangji so he must not have noticed Wangji coming. “Oh, Lan Zhan…”
The First Jade smiles serenely despite the Second Jade’s pleading glance. “Excellent that you have arrived, Wangji. Wei-gongzi, you will be riding with Wangji. I can assure you his cultivation is good enough to share a sword with you. You need not worry.”
Both Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian look at him, stunned before looking at each other with reluctance.
“...”
The smiling First Jade instructs everyone to mount their swords immediately.
“Lan Zhan — you — is — you are okay with that?” Wei Ying asks him, carefully as if Lan Wangji does not want to hold Wei Ying; as if Lan Wangji could ever stay away from Wei Ying; as if he could ever hate Wei Ying.
“Wei Ying is unwell. Must travel with you.” He says, bluntly, terrified of blurting out his private thoughts. Then he quickly takes out Bichen to avoid further inquiry.
Wei Ying looks reluctant and uncomfortable. Lan Wangji strongly dislikes his brother at that moment. Why must they put Wei Ying in such a difficult situation? Wei Ying will, perhaps, regret not travelling with a more lively Lan cultivator. He is, perhaps, already regretting ever coming to Cloud Recesses.
They mount their swords. Wei Ying stands with his body facing Lan Wangji’s and the latter already feels his concentration fading away. They are so close that Wangji can decipher how they are almost the same height yet Wei Ying is just a bit shorter than him. The difference is extremely small yet — that thrills him in ways he does not understand.
“Lan Zhan….”
Ignoring him, the Second Jade closes his eyes to concentrate on maneuvering the sword. Bichen starts to ascend.
“Lan Zhan…” A hand grabs his wrist forcefully, making the Second Jade open his eyes to glare at Jiang disciple.
But the Wei Ying he sees is not whom he expects.
He expects to see a mischievously grinning Wei Ying because he dares play around even in a serious moment like this. But the Wei Ying who stares at him is a terrified one; his hand grips Lan Wangji’s wrist in desperation, his eyes are filled with brimming fear and reluctance. “Lan Zhan….” His voice comes out raspy. He is shuddering, his lips are trembling.
“You—you won’t — you won’t make us fall down, right? Please—please be careful.”
Afraid that Wei Ying is on the verge of qi deviation again, Lan Wangji weaves his hand around Wei Ying’s waist and holds him close sideways as a precaution.
“Wei Ying will not fall.”
Wei Ying still grips his bicep and even closes his eyes. Wei Ying’s left hand clings to the Second Jade’s outer robe, not a cun of space in between them. Wei Ying moves towards him, as if he wants to be one with Wangji; as if he cannot bear to be away from him physically. His shudders are yet to cease.
Bichen moves through the sky at a steady pace.
Though Bichen is exceptionally fast and steady, Lan Wangji is not. He feels strange; his heart is stuttering in his chest, his senses are getting assaulted by Wei Ying’s scent — that is essentially one of lotus and spices. He is worried about Wei Ying shuddering in his arms but also has the urge to grip his waist tightly and do something extremely inappropriate right there where everybody can see — he feels mortified of his own feelings.
“Lan Zhan….”
Wei Ying calling him by his birth name in his raspy voice right in his ear does not help.
“Silence.”
“Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan… still a fuddy duddy huh?” Wei Ying says, though he is trembling. “But I am glad that I can ride a sword again…”
Lan Wangji’s eyebrows furrow but he only looks forward silently.
“Thank you for helping me, Lan Zhan. Thank you for helping me.”
“...”
“Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan, if one day,” he starts eagerly, “if one day, I do something awful and don’t listen to your words, please treat me as you see fit. Do not be gentle; be harsh, punish me if you see fit. I probably deserve it.”
His tone is ominous, his words heavy. Lan Wangji thinks Wei Ying is being ridiculous again.
“Promise me, Lan Zhan…”
The Second Jade remains quiet, unable to understand his words. What is the meaning of this? His grip on Wei Ying’s waist tightens.
The next week passes by rather quickly.
Initially, Lan Qiren does not take the news of the arrival of the Jiang Head Disciple well. But as the week passes by, he looks suspiciously every time he sees Wei Wuxian sauntering by.
The other Lan disciples are not better. They stare at him curiously because he is quite different from the stories.
Every junior in their sect has heard of the infamous unruly Jiang disciple who has made Lan Qiren and his second nephew purple in the face. Yet they are confused about how this Wei Wuxian can be that Jiang disciple.
He only stays in his allotted guest room, the door and windows always shut tight. He rarely comes out for meals. And when he does, he does not complain about the bland taste or the lack of meat. He, in fact, looks like he is starving while eating. He does complain about the lack of alcohol but the light humour in his voice beats the antagonism. Again, he rarely jokes or plays pranks. He never crosses paths with any disciples or elders either, not even Lan Qiren. It is as if he is either an immortal or a supreme ghost, slipping in and out of his room without notice.
When he is with Lan Wangji, no matter how rare, he smiles and talks. But there is an unexplained skittishness in his actions as if he wants to talk to Lan Wangji but does want to interact with him much. The second part is completely understandable for the Lan disciples (Who wants to spend time with a strict block of ice? That, too, alone!). Lan Wangji is yet to be purple in the face but he, sure, has been uncharacteristically harsh with his punishments to other disciples recently.
Wei Wuxian also spends a suspicious amount of time with the Lan Sect Heir, Lan Xichen behind closed doors. Although it is forbidden, the rumours among the Lan disciples range from “Perhaps a secret affair? But Sect Heirs cannot marry men! They need to continue the bloodline of their sect!” to “Do you think we will get the news of a betrothal soon?”
Lan Xichen, too, looks at Wei Wuxian pensively every time the latter leaves his office. He gazes openly at the latter’s retreating back but never speaks, an unreadable glint in his eyes. This only raises more questions.
When the Jiang Head Disciple leaves Cloud Recesses on the seven-day mark, the Two Jades of Lan bid their farewell with hearty thanks and polite curtsies as expected of graceful Lan disciples.
Lan Xichen has lost much of his smiles, gracefulness and warmth in the last few days due to Wei Wuxian’s stay.
During the Wen Discussion Conference, he felt a little skeptical of Wei Wuxian’s behaviour. The Jiang disciple was being too sombre, too frantic, too melancholic which briefly made Lan Xichen worry. Was Wei Wuxian possessed?
His brother, Lan Wangji denied all these rumours but did agree that something seemed to be wrong with Wei Wuxian. The light-hearted, intelligent boy who played around all day and even dared befriend the cold Second Jade was nowhere to be seen — replaced by a melancholic, distant, hollow shell of a man he used to be.
Lan Xichen wondered, sitting at a tea table in his designated room in the Sun Palace, about what could have gone wrong in the last few years for Wei Wuxian to change such a drastic amount. As far as he knew, Wei Wuxian’s biological parents were long dead but his adoptive family was still alive and well. The Jiang Sect was thriving too.
And then one evening, Wei Wuxian knocked on his door out of the blue. Lan Xichen knew of his brother’s feelings and he knew Wei Wuxian was his good friend. To see Wei Wuxian at his door was indeed unexpected.
But to hear all the things Wei Wuxian spilled in the Sun Palace and later, in his office in Cloud Recesses? Even more unexpected.
Initially, Lan Xichen could not take him seriously. But the more he spoke, the more his voice thickened with grief.
Wei Wuxian talked of a war that is likely to happen soon. He talked of the possible perpetrators and the possible combination of attacks they might engage in. His words were backed by keen observations and pointed logic which nobody could ignore or argue with. And there was an alleged spy involved as well. The First Jade was speechless in the face of such extreme logic and subsequent conclusions that seemed obvious in hindsight.
After listening to him, Lan Xichen agreed with Wei Wuxian. It is likely that the Wen Sect will start to take advantage of the other sects and try to make them kneel. But more than that: he is worried about the people, the disciples, the elders, his family and — most of all, Wangji, his little brother.
Wangji is not just his family — Wangji is his everything; his world, his childhood, his life. Even after growing up, all he can see is a little A-Zhan trying to learn the guqin on his own even if his hands are too small. He never asks for anything — not even help when it is necessary. If something were to happen to his little brother, he would never forgive the world and himself.
He cannot sleep many nights after Wei Wuxian’s departure. The Jiang disciple’s words taunt him: As Sect Heir, you must be safe; you must run away if they attack. But what about your brother? What if he is captured? They can use him as bait to lure you out of your hiding. Or worse, what if they harm him but still dangle him as bait in front of you?
No, no, no. He cannot — he knows his duties as Sect Heir, he knows what he must do. But what about his brother? His brother must live, his brother must be protected. He knows Wangji is more than capable of his own protection but his duties and love as a brother only makes him more worried.
So he does what Wei Wuxian asked him to do. He becomes more active in his sect duties; he has always been more placating in front of the dissatisfied elders but this time he stands his ground and does what he wants to.
He would rather kill himself than put Wangji in harm’s way.
He ensures tighter security in and around Cloud Recesses and introduces drills and measures so that the Lan disciples are battle-ready. He secretly sets the protection talismans in all the buildings which exhausts his core whole. But he only feels relieved. Wei Wuxian, himself, has shown him how effective his talismans are.
He also pays his old father a visit where he, very impolitely, tells the old man about how his absence has burdened his uncle and now, him. His father’s doors still remain closed, the surroundings still silent.
Bitter, Lan Xichen can only write letters to his best friend, Nie Mingjue about how he thinks that they need to do something about the growing oppression of the Wen Sect.
When Wei Wuxian returns to Lotus Pier after 15 days of absence, it is with a black dizi, a red tassel dangling from it and a few common people in tow. All of them look healthy, though they are clad in rags and carrying small bundles of belongings. They never look the Jiang Sect Leader in the eyes.
When asked for an explanation, Wei Wuxian kneels formally in front of the concerned Jiang Fengmian and says, “They are common people — farmers. They were suffering due to their unyielding fields. But when I fell sick, mid-way from Cloud Recesses to Lotus Pier, they did not hesitate to help me. So I request Sect Leader Jiang to take them in. The people will forever remain in debt.”
Jiang Cheng, who is standing on the side of the hall, bursts out, “Are you out of your mind?! What are you saying?! How can we take them in, out of nowhere—” He sputters when his father stops him with a wave of his hand.
Jiang Fengmian’s face is passive. “We will take them in. It is our duty to protect common people however we can. Please.”
All the Jiang disciples present in the hall are thankful that Madam Yu is on a nighthunt. Otherwise, she would have surely made a fuss.
The new group of people, behind the Jiang Head Disciple, look surprised but remain silent. Their overall ambience turns mellower at Jiang Fengmian’s words.
Wei Wuxian looks back at him with a clipped smile. “Many thanks to Sect Leader Jiang.”
“However, that dizi….?”
Wei Wuxian looks startled momentarily before looking at the dizi with a nostalgic-looking smile. “Oh. My new dizi — Chenqing.” He explains no more.
Jiang Cheng, “What? Since when do you like dizis? I did not know you could even play music properly.”
Fortunately, Wei Wuxian takes the bait. He instantly stands up from his kneeling position with an affronted look. “Hey! I am offended! How dare you criticise my music skills?! You are tone deaf!”
Jiang Fengmian shakes his head at them in exasperation and instructs some of the servants to place the group in their east wing temporarily. The new group mingles with the servants warily.
“I cannot deny that. But you are not any better.” Jiang Cheng scowls even if deep down, he is only relieved. Wei Wuxian is still the same.
“You!” Wei Wuxian complains, “I will tell this to shijie!” He juts out his lower lip like a child, looking more like his usual annoying self. He seems to be in a better mindset than the state he left in. “Besides, I don’t need to understand tones to control Chenqing.” Still grumbling under his breath, he turns to the Sect Leader, waiting.
Once the new group has dispersed with the servants, the hall goes silent again. The bright rays of the sun enter the hall through the large windows. The day is bright and hot. The Sect Leader, the Sect Heir and the Head Disciple stand in silence for a while.
When Jiang Fengmian turns away from the door, he looks startled. “Is there something more A-Xian would like to say?”
Wei Wuxian looks uncharacteristically solemn when he nods in reply. He takes out a few talismans from the qiankun pouch hanging off his belt and activates them. The grand doors of the hall close instantly, the scraps of parchment sticking to them.
Silencing talismans.
Both the Leader and his Heir look at that Head Disciple in surprise. What could be such a secret — a huge secret that Wei Wuxian knows — that warrants silencing talismans?
“Shushu.” It has been a while since he has referred to Jiang Fengmian like that. “I must warn you.”
Both the Jiangs frown.
“A-Xian?”
“I have a request, an important one.”
Impatient, Jiang Cheng snaps, “What is it?!”
Wei Wuxian’s grim face does not change nor does he turn away from Jiang Fengmian’s troubled face. “I ask for your permission to start rigorous training with the Jiang disciples — the kind that has not been practiced for a few years now — so that they can be able to shield themselves under any circumstance.”
A pin drop silence follows; nobody moves.
“...What?”
What Wei Wuxian means is that he wants to train the disciples for an upcoming or ongoing war. His words imply it very clearly. It is a sort of simulation to teach the disciples everything they need to know to survive a huge conflict. The training is harsh and exhausting and thus, has not been implemented for many years now. To resume that training only means one possibility: a war is coming.
Wei Wuxian turns his back to them to face the big windows which overlook the lotus lakes. Standing with his hands crossed behind his back, he sighs, “The permission is only a formality. I am asking for a favour, shushu. You must agree.”
They stand in silence for a while, the father-son duo sharing bewildered looks.
“A-Xian, I cannot just agree without knowing your intention. What — what is this supposed to mean? Such harsh training? For what? Why?”
“I understand your worry. And you should be worried but,” Wei Wuxian turns to them again, eyes flashing red for a terrifying moment. Jiang Cheng can swear he sees it — it is real, but he is unsure. “But don’t be afraid. You need not be afraid.”
What?
“Ensure tight security around Lotus Pier. Nobody comes in or goes out without your notice. There can be no errors, Sect Leader Jiang. The Sect Leader cannot fail.”
“What?” The father-son duo look equally flabbergasted. “Why?”
He looks at them grimly. “There are things that you must have noticed, shushu, including the recent activities and arrogance of the Qishan Wen Sect.”
Jiang Fengmian’s face instantly turns sombre. “Their activities have been suspicious indeed.”
Jiang Cheng looks between them, confused.
“We must be prepared for the worst.”
“You—you cannot mean…” Sect Leader Jiang looks pale. “I did not — you were keeping an eye on them?”
“Shushu, I have a secret to confess.”
Jiang Cheng is not dealing well with all these secrets that keep coming out of Wei Wuxian. When did so many secrets accumulate?
“I have a spy in the Qishan Wen Sect who is directly in contact with the Sun Palace.”
“?!”
Once again, the Jiangs stand speechless.
“It is a group of Wen cultivators who fear to rebel without support but they do not necessarily agree with everything that Sect Leader Wen does. They agreed to play spies for the Jiang Sect if they were guaranteed protection when the time comes.” He looks weary when he says, “I agreed.”
Before they can protest, Wei Wuxian says, “But I understand if you cannot protect them. If you cannot, they are willing to spy for any other sect who can protect them. They are not very picky.”
“...”
“The choice is yours, Sect Leader Jiang. And you must make it quickly.”
The said man looks troubled. “It is indeed a huge responsibility. I need time to decide.”
Wei Wuxian sighs wearily. “We don’t have the luxury of time. We must — we must be quick.”
“I…” He says, reluctant. “I need to consult the other Sect Leaders.”
Wei Wuxian purses his lips but does not complain. “Anyways, I ask for your permission to activate some talismans around Lotus Pier to enhance security.”
“Is that… necessary?” Jiang Fengmian asks with a frown. He wonders if the multiple security layers are not enough to protect Lotus Pier from invaders.
“Extremely. But I don’t need help or extra manpower. I only require your permission and acknowledgement. I need to place the talismans on my own.”
Jiang Fengmian hesitates but finds himself, nodding. “Granted.”
“Then that will be all.” He says, calmly. Then he exclaims, “Ah! I also ask for your permission to visit my friend, Nie Sect Heir, Nie Huaisang in Qinghe for an unspecified amount of time. He… he has sent me letters about how he misses my company.”
Jiang Fengmian looks a bit better than before at his words. “Oh. Okay. Granted.”
Flashing an abrupt bright smile, he reassures, “I will keep updating you through letters, shushu. Don’t worry.”
Jiang Fengmian nods slowly with a reluctant smile.
“Then please think carefully about the things I said. Now, I will be off.” He says, saluting Jiang Fengmian and then flashing that bright smile to Jiang Cheng before leaving the hall gracefully. The silencing talismans have fallen to the floor.
Jiang Cheng and his father can only look at Wei Wuxian’s retreating back with uncertainty at his peculiar way of talking and doing things.
Who is this spy exactly? Why does Wei Wuxian even trust the spy? How does he know all these things anyway? Who are this group of people? Why does Wei Wuxian keep disappearing to different sects? Too many questions, no answers.
“A-Xian?” Jiang Yanli calls her shidi when she enters his room.
Wei Wuxian is sitting at his low table, talismans spread everywhere messily. She is happy that some things about him can never change.
He turns around and welcomes her with a beam. “Oh, S—Shijie! Come in, come inside!”
She goes to sit beside him while he shoves all the scraps of paper away hastily. “It’s been awhile, A-Xian. I do not see you in Lotus Pier much. Are you okay?”
“Of course, of course! Hahahaha what wrong can be done to me?” He chuckles while shoving some particular talismans into a qiankun pouch.
He is avoiding her eyes again.
She sighs but does not force him to look at her. “You will be leaving again?”
“Shijie….”
“I am not upset, I just miss him fooling around in Lotus Pier. I hope my XianXian takes care of himself.”
He finally looks at her with heavy eyes. The grey in his eyes only looks duller.
“Thank you for taking care of me, shijie. And…” His lips tilt downward. “I am sorry for always making you worried and upset. I promise to do better.”
“A-Xian…”
“It’s time I start correcting my mistakes.” He gets the faraway look in his eyes that he gets a lot recently. He lets out a deep sigh before looking at her with an old, wise face, “Shijie likes Jin Sect Heir Jin Zixuan.”
It is a statement.
Jiang Yanli freezes. Technically, it is not a secret, especially to her brothers. But after the engagement was broken, she has tried her best to show she was unaffected. She does not want to burden others with her emotions. “It—it does not matter—”
“It does. XianXian is terribly sorry for breaking off your engagement.”
“A-Xian, please—”
“I broke the engagement not of ill will, shijie, but of his childish words.” He explains with a frown, taking her hands in his, surprising her. “You were unaware and I never tried to elaborate so that you don’t get hurt. But it’s not worth it. You must know this.”
“...What?”
“That peacock,” She is mildly amused at his wording, “is arrogant, pompous and not mature about his feelings, generally speaking. Of course, he does not have the best family to learn from. I mean with a father like that….” He trails off, shaking his head. Everyone knows about the promiscuity of Sect Leader Jin Guangshan, nothing to be said out loud. Jiang Yanli also sighs heavily, unable to deny it. She hates men like Sect Leader Jin. “That peacock does not know you well yet his mother keeps trying to force him to marry you. I think this bothers him and therefore he dislikes you. He perhaps does not even dislike you but more like — the thought of marrying a stranger whom he does not know. If it was any other girl in shijie’s place, he might have reacted the same.”
“...”
“During the guest lectures at Cloud Recesses, he talked about his frustration in front of everyone. I was upset about his actions — rightfully so — and his uncaring attitude. So I tried to hurt him and then Sect Leader Jiang was called. Back then, I was terribly angry at him for trying to dishonour my wonderful shijie when he does not even know her! How dare he comment on my shijie when he is a stupid little peacock?!” His jaw is clenched in tension.
“A-Xian…”
He looks at her, sulkily. She only feels amused because there is a part of Wei Wuxian which is still familiar with her. Otherwise, he feels more like a stranger to her lately.
“Right. Well, now I have understood my mistakes. While his actions were definitely inappropriate for a man of his status — especially for him — what’s done is done. I cannot change that. But what I can change…” He looks at her, solemnly.
“Does shijie still like him?”
“...Yes.”
“Write letters to him as a friend. This might bring you close.”
Few days later, a group of old common people arrive at the gate of Cloud Recesses under the dark cover of the night with a letter in hand.
Lan Xichen can only take them to a small, abandoned village to the east of Caiyi Town that he had prepared prior. Only the leader of the common people talks to Lan Xichen, that too formally and very politely, as if afraid of consequences. Lan Xichen reciprocates his politeness, ignoring the other’s fears.
On being asked for explanations by Lan Qiren and the Elders, Lan Xichen only replies: “Well, I am the future Sect Leader, am I not? There are reasons behind some decisions that only the Sect Leader needs to know.”
“Jie, is he not nice?”
“What about it?”
“But—but he is strange. He keeps trying to hug you, laughs when you get angry at him and cries when he thinks he is alone. I—I do not un—understand him.”
“He also seems to know a lot about Sect Leader Wen.”
“J—jie! You—you are not suspecting him, are you?”
“...”
“Jiejie!”
“A-Ning! Stop being so gullible! The things he does, the things he talks about — all of it is suspicious. How does he know things that he should not know in the first place? How does he know everything and have the answer to every query I have? It is highly suspicious.”
“Y—yes! But—but he is kind! He said that we are friends and he is glad that he could meet me! That he—he likes you a lot too! And he w—wishes we will all live a long—long life together!” He continues, “He—he was so kind to the others too. P—Popo, Uncle Three, Uncle Four and the others… He was so happy when he talked to them! As if he knew them for years now.”
“...And you don’t want me to suspect him?”
“Jie…”
“Did you look at him when he saw Popo? He was…”
“...He almost cried. I felt bad for him.”
“Then he saw Wen Lingye and he looked positively ill. I wonder what he saw in Wen Lingye…”
“...Jie, Wen Lingye was—was laughing with him. And we know Wen Lingye does not laugh with intruders. He—he hates Wen-er-gongzi, after all.”
“Yes — However, he looks strangely at everyone. That is too suspicious to ignore.”
“He said—he said no matter what happens, he will always protect us!”
“Those words are heavy, A-Ning. Why do you think he was spouting all this? We don’t know him, he doesn’t know us. Yet suddenly…”
“Jie…”
A knock interrupts them.
“Off you go, A-Ning. Close the doors of your room and do not get out unless I come back.”
It is a bright clear day at Qinghe.
A fake cheerful grin plastered on his face, an eerie black dizi in his hand (Chenqing, he called it?) and a red ribbon clinging to his hair — this is exactly how he comes.
Nie Huaisang is pleasantly surprised but welcomes him with much enthusiasm. He loves meeting up with friends, sharing new gossip, painting fans, reading stories and writing literature! And despite his short attention span and his passiveness towards life, he considers himself to be perceptive. Hence, he catches Wei Wuxian’s behavioral changes easily.
It is not exactly hard to spot the strange melancholy and hollowness in Wei Wuxian’s eyes. But Nie Huaisang just takes the credit.
After breakfast, he starts saying all kinds of things that the Nie Sect Heir does not understand. Something about rescuing an intelligent boy who is suffering a lot — he needs to be saved because Wei Wuxian believes a potential talent is being wasted. But he is unsure where ‘Meng Yao’ could be — he is only sure it would be in a brothel where Jin cultivators usually frequent.
The Nie Sect Heir is very skeptical of this Wei Wuxian. He feels like he is looking at someone he is unfamiliar with. But it has only been a few years since the Lan guest lectures?! What is going on?
Nie Huaisang quickly promises to help Wei Wuxian however he can when he sees the latter’s empty eyes and desperate plea. But he has no idea how to help him. He is not even sure of what is going on except:
Something is, surely, very wrong.
“Excuse me, madam?”
The lady, Su Lingyue, dressed in vibrant hues of red and orange turns around with a dangerous scowl on her face. She is short and skinny but her eyes look feral like a wild animal. Her face is caked with expensive paints, mostly red, and her torso and limbs are full of gold and silver jewellery. “Yes? — Oh!” Her face lights up the instant she sees a rich young master standing in front of her with a beautiful fan covering his face. That means well for her business.
The young master is with another sombre, handsome man who is wearing black and red robes with an eerie-looking black dizi in his hand — perhaps a cultivator.
She pays it no mind. All she needs is the money, her mouth shut and never asking the names of her customers. These are necessary traits required in her line of business — the head of a brothel. “Well, well, young masters! Please! Welcome, welcome! Please come in! We have all kinds of services here!”
She glares at her lazy employees whom she has been scolding all day and hisses in a whisper, “Quickly! Refreshments!” They scurry off from the front door to the inner courtyard. Lazy bitches who only like to gossip! Will gossip bring money to the brothel?! If they don’t bring money, how will Su Lingyue feed their asses and their foolish children?!
The boys enter the office after her and take a seat at the low table. The smell of strong sandalwood and musk incense wafts through the room. Light chatter and laughter drifts from the adjacent courtesan courtyard.
A few of her maids leave the room after keeping the tea and refreshments in front of them. She sits at the low table too.
“Young masters! What is it we can do for you?” Su Lingyue asks with a sultry but business-like voice, exactly what men prefer. At her age, she is, of course, a master in the art of seduction and reading men.
“Well, I want to pay for your private services.” She raises an eyebrow at his skeptical tone. She reminds herself that these boys look extremely young. “You see, I uh-have some specific preferences that should be met. But I am unsure if you have what will suit my taste.” The young master says, with his beautifully decorated fan still covering half of his face.
“Please, young masters! I have various kinds of beauties working under me — which is one you would prefer?” She says sultrily while snorting internally. Men think they are on top of the world — but they are quite easy actually. What type of beauty does not work in her brothel? She has always tried to increase the variety of women in her brothel so that no customer goes back unsatisfied.
“Well, we have already been to countless brothels. But none of them could cater to our needs.”
She eyes them warily. The young master with the fan is pretty, his voice is a bit lighter than the usual men and he looks like the typical spoiled youngest master of the house who never lifted a finger to work. Men like him do not, usually, have those kinds of tendencies in bed. He, perhaps, wants an older woman who will dominate him in bed or some fantasy of that sort.
The problem must be with the silent man with dull grey eyes. (She knows he is a cultivator due to that weird dizi clenched tightly in his hand. Cultivators carry a sword or some sort of musical instrument all the time.) He has a good height and physique, the edges of his face sharp. He looks like someone who would definitely have questionable tendencies in bed — like tying up the woman or blindfolding her or gagging her or all of it at the same time. This is not exactly depraved but this is not exactly gentle either. Not all brothels allow their women to be treated roughly, fearing they might be broken beyond repair.
But Su Lingyue is unlike any of them. What is the point of such a business if she cannot take a risk?
She smirks. “I stand by my previous statements. I have anything you might want. The price can be—”
“The price is not a concern.” The silent man in black robes finally speaks up. “Name it and you will have it.”
Her heart actually flutters! Yes, she has won her pot of gold coins! Finally!
“Yes, yes, yes!” She nods. “What is your preference?”
The young master with a fan clears his throat. He continues, “Uh, what about a man?”
Her grip on her still-full cup tightens. “...?”
“Um, yeah, yeah! Actually we want a boy. Do you have that kind of service?”
Her cheeks bloom in red.
Oh! No wonder other brothels could not cater to them.
They were that type of men — they preferred young boys in bed. She knows those kinds of men too well — they are some real sickfucks who keeps young boys in their home as their bed warmers despite having a family. And they might even keep them chained and force them to serve other men. “Uh… Is there a preference?”
The two men share a look. “The boy must be young — about seventeen or so. Clean, soft face with gentle manners.”
She does not actually have men working under her. But with that description — a certain ill-fated boy comes to her mind. She had not thought of using him initially but now…
Her business comes first.
“I can provide.”
The men look at her in surprise before nodding. “We wish to meet him here, this instant.”
She would be reluctant but she accepts their condition easily when she remembers the pot of gold coins. “Excuse me, young masters!”
A kè later, she brings a struggling young boy to the main house where she resides. Her office is there as well.
“I told you! I will run away if you keep bothering me!” The boy screams and thrashes, trying to escape from her strong hold.
“You knew it too, bastard! One day, you would end up like your mother too! A fucking prostitute!” She screams back, still dragging him. “Does it matter if it is sooner or later? You cannot fucking leech off me throughout your goddamn life! Pay off your motherfucking debts first, you little shit!”
“I — Leave me! Leave me alone!”
Panting, she reaches her office and slides the door open where the men are discussing something quietly.
Her face instantly lights up in a beam. “Young masters! Please look forward to him, he is an excellent bed warmer!”
She drags him from behind the door and pushes him in the room.
“...”
Having fallen down, the boy stands up, pale and horrified.
“This one is Meng Yao, young masters.” She enters her office, bypassing a frozen Meng Yao completely. “He’s pretty, right? Young masters can assess him. I assure young masters that he is quite obedient and smart. What other qualities would you like?”
The young masters share another look while she only sees the expensive robes, jewellery and fan clinging to them. It looks like they are quite wealthy.
“We ask for some privacy with Meng Yao in the office. We want to talk to him.” The one with the fan declares.
She beams. “No matter! Please, take your time!”
She exits the room but not before clapping a hand on Meng Yao’s stiff shoulders and saying “Be good. The coins I waste on your mother’s illness tomorrow depends on how satisfied the young masters will be when they leave.”
The door closes once she stands outside. Nothing can be heard from inside even if she presses her ears to the door, damn it.
This brat has been a headache and a pain in the ass for Su Lingyue, especially since Meng Shi became sick. Su Lingyue is not naive; she knows Meng Shi would die sooner than later. She is already bedridden and unable to work which only adds to her debt to the brothel. Her son, Meng Yao has started to work in the nearby restaurant in the days and serving customers in the dining hall of the brothel at night to pay it off. But the accumulated debt is too huge to be paid by only that — sleeping with men brings more coins.
Su Lingyue could not force him because for one, he is indeed a bit too young and for two, he is a boy. Those kinds of depraved men who like young boys come once in a while — therefore they are not very stable for regular business days.
When the door opens again after two incense sticks have burned, the soft young master looks at her with a gentle smile. His fan is closed now. “We have come to an agreement.”
The brothel head is taken aback. She also notices Meng Yao sitting at the table and trembling like a leaf, his back towards the door. The young master with the dizi only sips his tea in silence.
“We will be buying him and his mother, Meng Shi.”
“....”
She is speechless. She gapes at his gentle demeanour. “You can—cannot just take him and his wretched mother away! He owes a massive amount to the brothel!”
He laughs. “How much?”
“Too much for one young master to afford—”
“How much?”
She is speechless again.
His smile becomes strained. “I will settle their debts and buy them.”
Nie Huaisang watches as his brother leans over Meng Yao to pour over the maps of Qinghe. They are discussing border patrols and strategies again in the Nie Sect Leader’s office.
It has been 40 days since that happened, since Meng Yao was brought to Qinghe with his ailing mother.
Initially, when he had brought them to their residence, his brother was thunderous. Nie Mingjue was wary of spies (Nie Huaisang thought he was quite paranoid alright!) and strangers.
But Huaisang remained adamant; he treated them like his guests even if his brother was angry, he provided them with a guest wing and arranged the best medical treatment for Meng Shi, he talked to them casually though looking at a prostitute under broad daylight was an unsaid taboo (Nie Huaisang thought men were hypocrites to say this when they themselves visit brothels every night like some desperate whore). In return for the care, Wei Wuxian makes Nie Huaisang ask for unwavering loyalty to the Nie Sect in the future; Meng Yao agrees.
(There are many things Wei Wuxian does that makes absolutely no sense. But he insists the Nie Sect Heir do it, which he does. For example, Wei Wuxian convinces him to never let Meng Yao go to the Lanling Jin Sect even if he never says why. Nie Huaisang feels curious about his grave tone.)
Meng Yao looked scared of his brother at first. However, after they stayed for a few days, Sect Leader Nie overheard some of his men in the military make disgusting, derogatory comments about both Meng Yao and his mother. Nie Huaisang had been deeply perturbed like his brother over this. Short-tempered Nie Mingjue went to confront them immediately. But the Nie brothers were surprised to see Meng Yao was already in the room with them and even catering to them like some lowly servant even if the Nie Sect Heir had made it abundantly clear that they were guests! Enraged at the audacity (especially since Meng Yao had been very polite, gentle and meek while talking to others since he came), Nie Mingjue punished all of them and made sure Meng Yao knew he was a guest.
Meng Yao looks at Nie Mingjue with respect ever since.
Moreover, he encourages Nie Huaisang in his artistic endeavours and even tries to provide insight so that the Nie Sect Heir can improve himself. Nie Huaisang brims with glee.
“May I enter, Da-ge?”
His brother looks up from the map and roars, “You! You dare show me your face after not practicing—”
“Sect—Sect Leader Nie, please—please calm down!” Meng Yao instantly stutters out, a hand placed over Nie Mingjue’s hand to calm him down.
His brother glares at little, pitiful Huaisang, looks at Meng Yao with slightly less angry eyes before turning away and scoffing.
“Come—come in, please! Please enter, Huaisang.” He says, looking unsure. He glances at Nie Mingjue with uncertainty and anxiety.
Nie Huaisang enters with no ounce of regret or apology. “Da-ge! Don’t be so angry! You know I don’t like sabers.” He reasons.
Then Nie Mingjue looks even more infuriated. “What did you say?!”
He blanches, “Nothing, nothing!”
“Sect—Sect Leader Nie!” Meng Yao calls immediately, drawing attention to himself again. Nie Mingjue looks at him with a scowl. “Uh, why—why not ask Huaisang why he came here in the first place? Then leave him be…”
“Right, right!” He exchanges a thankful look with Meng Yao in secret. “Well — Wei-xiong is leaving and he wants to bid you farewell as required of formalities.”
Nie Mingjue barks, “No need for such trivialities. I know he cares for none, not that he should.”
“Sect—Sect Leader Nie, if—if I may,” Meng Yao interrupts. “I am willing to bid him farewell in stead of—”
“Well, you are working under me, correct? I need you here to go over crucial details of my sect now.” Nie Mingjue retorts rhetorically. “You’re my advisor. Be seated at once!”
Both Meng Yao and Nie Huaisang flinch at his loud voice and instantly agree with his words.
“Y-yes Da-ge! I will leave.” He salutes before turning away quickly. He does not want to test his brother’s patience today, thank you very much!
“Thank him in stead of me, I do not think I thanked him enough.”
On hearing his brother’s voice abruptly, Nie Huaisang turns back again to look at his brother properly.
Curious, the Nie Sect Heir laughs nervously. “What for?”
“For bringing such an intelligent and efficient advisor to my home.” Saying this, he looks at Meng Yao with his usual intense look. His voice is quiet, his tone respectful.
Meng Yao, who was fumbling with the maps till now, fumbles even more on hearing this. He turns to the Sect Leader, “Ah, ah, Sect Leader Nie, please. You—you need not—”
“I cannot withhold appreciation where it is due.”
“...”
Meng Yao just stands there, looking terribly embarrassed while Nie Mingjue only looks back at the map laid in front of them.
Interesting.
“I will relay the message.”
The two occupants of the room pay him no attention as he leaves.
Lan Xichen and Nie Mingjue keep in regular correspondence about the recent activities of the Wen Qishan Sect which are highly suspicious. Zewu-jun also visits the Nie Sect regularly and has even met the brilliant advisor, Meng Yao.
The small abandoned town near Caiyi Town is now thriving with common people and the fields have had a good yield.
Meanwhile in Lotus Pier, Jiang Yanli’s relationship has improved a lot with Jin Zixuan but only as friends. The Jiang lady is happy about that. Initially, the Jin Heir was reluctant to answer but gradually he started writing back, much to her delight. She does not really expect more.
However, the letters have been kept a secret from the leaders of Yunmeng Jiang lest they interfere. The only ones who know about it are a reluctant Jiang Wanyin and a quiet Wei Wuxian. Jin Zixuan confides in his letters that he, too, has kept the letters a secret from his parents. Jiang Yanli does not mind; she falls more in love with him with every letter she receives. All the letters contain his excellent calligraphy, written with care even if only for a friend.
(The Yunmeng brothers wince together at the way Jiang Yanli giggles at the words on the letter.
“That Jin Zixuan cannot even write a letter to a lady!”
“A-Cheng! Stop criticising him!”
“Shijie, I actually can’t help but agree with Jiang Cheng on this one matter! His sense of romance and flirting is ridiculous!”
“Hush you two! He is not flirting with me. He is only talking to a friend!”
“Yeah, yeah!” Both the brothers grumble with a scowl. They still hate Jin Zixuan equally and only support the relationship because it makes their sister happy.)
(Jiang Cheng is waiting for Jin Zixuan to fuck up once so that he can beat the latter up.)
Notes:
Do I have a thing for Lan Xichen x Meng Yao x Nie Mingjue? HELL YEAH. LOOK, in my defence, I initially wanted to make it Nie Mingjue x Meng Yao... But remembering canon novel, it's more Meng Yao x Lan Xichen... But in canon novel, it's Lan Xichen x Nie Mingjue too kinda (I mean they were best friends-)... SO HERE WE ARE HAHAHA tho I have kept it VERY low just because I can (SORRY I JUST HAD TO- NOW WE CAN DISCUSS THE TOPS AND BOTTOMS IN THE COMMENTS IF U WANT!) But I still genuinely think if lxc & nmj had properly did jgy then he wouldn't be such an antagonist 😩 Here, technically, wwx doesn't know Meng Yao is who he is. But he thinks Meng Yao, being the spy in Wen Sect, made him a hero post sunshot campaign which became a problem cuz even he saw faults in jgy and thought to eradicate him at the root. Inferring from incidents, he remembered Meng Yao is a prostitute's son where jgs must have frequented but he didn't know anything else! :3 so here we are!
And wwx remembers that the birth of Jin Ling happened previously. So he quickly made some things up to get his shijie close with the peacock tho he still hates him! But Jin Ling, his precious nephew is important too! So :3
Hope it made sense! Please leave kudos and comments 🤗 thank you! Apologies if my writing wasn't good :(
Next chapter will be posted when this chapter gets 10 comments! Thank you for reading!
Chapter 3
Notes:
Hello I am back!
Firstly, to the readers who have only seen cql or the manhua/donghua, PLS GO AND READ THE ACTUAL NOVEL DAMN IT. From what I see, the actual novel has way less hostility between wwx and jc, unlike what they have shown in the other forms of media to enhance the drama. And pls no hate comments on a fic which clearly doesn't bash on Jiang family. In this chapter, we encounter this controversial family topic where I have tried to keep their dynamics as canon novel-like as i could.
Secondly, should I apologise for being late? I fell sick last week and then I had too much work 😓. But again, I had said that I will only post ch3 when ch2 receives 10 comments and it is yet to reach that 😃 but I am still posting cuz I don't have patience :p
This fic is actually complete in my drafts so ofc this won't be abandoned.
Annndd we are gonna do a lot of scenes in this chapter so buckle up for a roller coaster!
Hehe, enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The days go by. Wei Wuxian’s behaviour only gets stranger everyday.
Nobody knows when he wakes up or sleeps but they see him up and about when the Jiang disciples enter the courtyard early in the morning. He supervises the training with a dour face and the aura of an excellent teacher — or perhaps more befitting of a leader.
He rarely eats with them unless Jiang Yanli especially shows up with the meal. He is not rude or unfriendly at all; but their previous shixiong strongly contrasts with this new one. The Jiang disciples can only accept this new shixiong who looks the same as before but is not.
Recently, the silent nights of Lotus Pier are pierced by a sweet melody played on the eerie black dizi. Many people have seen a dark silhouette sitting on the rooftop of Lotus Cove, playing the said dizi under the moonlight. A red ribbon trails from the long, dark hair of the silhouette who wears majestic black robes. Therefore, most of them could guess it is Wei Wuxian. But the disheartened melody and the flashing of red eyes make everyone doubt if their guess is correct. Why will Wei Wuxian be sad? Red eyes?
Letters keep coming to Lotus Pier regularly, especially from Gusu Lan Sect and Qinghe Nie Sect. All of them are addressed to Wei Wuxian. Nobody knows the contents of said letters which are sealed with special charms.
He also keeps going out of Lotus Pier frequently. His excuses to Sect Leader Jiang for his visits to different places also starts getting flimsier and more unreasonable with each visit but he gets the permission anyway.
When the Jiang disciples are training in the afternoon, Jiang Cheng leads them, as instructed by Wei Wuxian.
Madam Yu becomes furious to find this new arrangement when she comes back from a nighthunt after a fortnight. She marches down the hallways and enters Jiang Fengmian’s office without permission, seething.
The Sect Leader, who is neck deep in paperwork, looks taken aback for a moment before recognising her, “Oh, San—”
“Shut up! Shut up!” Madam Yu rages, stomping to the table the Sect Leader is working at. “You and your damn obsession with that Wei Ying brat!”
He sighs heavily, as if she is inconveniencing him.
Good. She wants to inconvenience him.
It satisfies the bitter part of her which screams that she can never be who the Sect Leader wants or loves. Damn him! She does not need him!
“What happened now? You just returned—”
“Exactly! I just returned and I found this!” She sneers. Zidian starts crackling at her finger. “What the fuck were you doing all this time?! Can’t even manage a sect without me?! Can’t you see what’s going on in your own home?!”
“...?”
“Don’t pretend to be deaf and blind! You saw it too! Your son, Jiang Wanyin — yes, regardless of how upset you feel when you look at him, he is your son, remember? May I remind you of having a wife?! You had a son with your wife!” She spits out bitterly. “Your son, Jiang Wanyin is training all the disciples in the courtyard! And the Head Disciple you lovingly chose — Wei Wuxian, that brat is off to who knows where!”
“San niang, please calm down.” Jiang Fengmian tries to placate her, making his wife even angrier unknowingly. “Why don’t you sit down first—”
“I won’t sit!” She says, heatedly. She slams her hands on the table instead, Zidian sparkling dangerously on her finger. “Can’t you see Sect Leader Jiang?! Are you so blind as to not see how Jiang Cheng is acting as the deputy while your Wei Ying is living his life freely as the leader of Lotus Pier?!”
He sighs again and gives her a pained look. “Even today, you fail to understand the motto—”
“Yes, fucking yes! Yes I, like my son and daughter, don’t understand the value of the Jiang motto! We don’t understand them! But your other son, which that wretched woman bore, does understand them quite—”
“Jiang shushu. Yu-furen.”
The mentioned people snap up their gazes at the person who has interrupted them. Zidian stops crackling like a vicious omen.
Wei Wuxian stands at the door of the office with his usual doleful and weary look. But this time, his eyes are sharp.
“May I enter?” He asks, his tone rhetorical.
He enters the room before anybody could actually say anything. Then, he walks to the table and places some talismans on it under the adults’ watchful gazes.
“A-Xian…”
“Jiang shushu. Yu-furen.” He salutes with a clipped smile.
“Quit this nonsense, this instant! Where were you all day, huh?! Why is Jiang Cheng leading the disciples?!” She rages, downright furious, as though she will hit him with Zidian right this moment.
But Wei Wuxian, for the first time, only looks at her calmly. He does not flinch or reply or even cower. He only stands there, exuding an aura of great wisdom and patience. “Is it not what Yu-furen wanted?”
She feels bemused. “What?”
“Yu-furen always said she wanted Jiang Cheng to be the Head Disciple, she wants him to lead others regularly in training — and rightfully so because he is Sect Heir.” He explains. “I cannot hand over my duties and titles in a day. Therefore, I am making him the leader gradually and steadily over a number of days. He is training with all the disciples and leading them, making them closer to each other. In the future, the shidis and shimeis will understand him, his fighting style and his thoughts better. There will be no lack of coordination among his own disciples.”
Both the Sect Leader and his wife look at him, speechless.
Yu-furen recovers from her shock, quickly, though. She sneers, “You think I am naive enough to not understand your laziness and indiscipline and how you are making excuses for your absence?”
He lets out a humourless chuckle. “I dare not make excuses. Yu-furen must understand how important it is that Jiang Cheng leads the disciples himself as Sect Heir and the future Sect Leader. After all, in a real fight, as some replaceable Head Disciple, who knows where I might get lost?”
The adults look at him with suspicion. Why such heavy words? Out of nowhere?
“What’s that supposed to mean?! Playing with words, aren’t you?!”
Wei Wuxian only lets out a fatigued sigh and looks at Jiang Fengmian. “Does Jiang shushu not think it’s time he talks to Yu-furen? Do you not think it’s time you actually talk about your feelings?” He looks more agitated as he speaks. “You know the situation at hand. You know troubling times lie ahead. Who knows where you’ll be if the situation turns worse?”
The Sect Leader is frozen on his seat, looking chastised and pained. His wife only looks agitated.
“Do you want to get stuck in the worst possible situation without ever confessing your love, concern, worry and gratitude to your own family? Is that it?” Wei Wuxian grits out, looking oddly teary. “Is that what you want, Sect Leader Jiang? You want to regret everything at the last possible moment?”
“No, A-Xian, no. Of course, not.” Jiang Fengmian says, desperately. “That’s not what I want!”
Can somebody explain the Madam what the fuck is going on?
“What is the meaning of all this?!”
Wei Wuxian turns his solemn gaze to a glaring Yu-furen. “Yu-furen, I will be honest. I cannot know everything that he feels but Jiang shushu respects you a lot and only you at that. My parents are dead. They are gone, they won’t ever come back; not even my mother. Thus, there is no need to be bitter about my mother and her long gone relationship with Jiang shushu.” He looks at Jiang Fengmian again. “We have more serious matters at hand. If the Sect Leader and his wife are not united, what good can come of the Sect?”
“A-Xian?” A lady’s voice interrupts them.
The three look up to see Jiang Yanli and Jiang Cheng standing at the door of the office, pale and frozen.
There is a pregnant pause.
Wei Wuxian lets out a hollow chuckle. “Excellent timing! Come in, come in!”
They look skeptical but they enter anyway.
“A-die? A-niang? What’s going on?” Jiang Yanli asks softly. Her brother looks just as confused, if not more.
“Jiang shushu,” Wei Wuxian addresses him, making the said man look at him, perturbed. “You must think of the worst possible outcome of the grim situation at hand. Then you need to actually express your concern for them. In words. Speak to them like the father and husband you are, not as the Sect Leader! Talk to them as if you’re in your last moments! Tell them everything!”
Jiang Fengmian gives him a conflicted look.
“You cannot be sure of what happens in the last moments of your life.” He adds in a whisper. Jiang Fengmian looks at him with miserable eyes.
“A-Xian?” Jiang Yanli says, out of concern.
“I got this advice from somebody I know and it is indeed true.” Wei Wuxian chuckles again, hollow and clipped. “There are some things you must say at least once in your life to the people who are important to you, such as ‘thank you’ and ‘sorry’. Therefore, today, I thank you, the Jiang family, for taking me in, giving me a life and making me who I am. And I apologise that I could not do better; I keep making everyone worried,” he looks at Jiang Fengmian, Jiang Yanli and a scowling Jiang Cheng. “And upset.” He looks at a seething Yu-furen.
“Today, Sect Leader Jiang must express his feelings towards his family. Because who knows what will end tomorrow?”
The Jiang family looks worried over his cryptic words.
Saying this, he laughs again and salutes everyone. “Good day!”
He leaves silently, his long hair and dark robes flowing behind him.
Jiang Yanli, Jiang Cheng and Yu-furen then turn their gazes to a reluctant Jiang Fengmian who only says, “We, indeed, need to talk.”
That day, the tremors in the Jiang family ebbs.
A father hugs his own children and tells them how much they actually mean to him in his own awkward way. A husband begs for forgiveness and expresses his honest love and respect to his wife of many years for the first time.
They are not perfect, they all still feel uncertain and disbelieving of the situation. But their strong resolve to not believe the Sect Leader falters and all of them promise to be more open to each other in the future.
Meanwhile, a boy, in black robes, looks out of the window of his messy, dark room. Tears flow from his grey, empty eyes and down his cheeks as he speaks, “I miss you, A-Yuan. Forgive this gege.”
Few days later, Wei Wuxian’s spy warns them of a Wen Indoctrination that would come knocking at their doors in a few weeks (Wei Wuxian actually came out of his room — where he shut himself ever since the confrontation that day — to say this.)
Sect Leader Jiang immediately calls for a multi-sect meeting in a remote location with other Sect Leaders. While the Sect Leader is away in the meeting for some days, Wei Wuxian also leaves for some unknown reason and comes back just before Jiang Fengmian returns as well.
“We will protect the spy,” Jiang Fengmian tells Wei Wuxian. “It has been decided.”
“Excellent.” Wei Wuxian says, “Now, we must plan for the security of Lotus Pier.”
The letter for Wen Indoctrination comes along with a spiritually sealed letter from Cloud Recesses.
Cloud Recesses has been attacked by Qishan Wen Sect. However, the Lan cultivators are safe, thanks to Wei Wuxian’s foresight, intelligence, talismans and overall help in coordinating the matter. Lan Xichen has also thanked Wei Wuxian’s spy (about whom he has come to know recently from Sect Leader Jiang).
Instead of Sect Leader Jiang, Wei Wuxian gives the order “We will not be attending the Wen Indoctrination.” with a glint in his stormy grey eyes.
Following this, letters are sent out to the other sects telling them of the decision the Jiangs have made.
Wei Wuxian also pleads for Jiang Yanli to move over to MeishanYu for an unspecified amount of time. His plea is wisely heard.
Wei Wuxian pleads for the other three Jiang family members to move there too but they refuse. Jiang Cheng thinks — this new — Wei Wuxian will be lonely, Yu-furen thinks Wei Wuxian has hidden intentions while Jiang Fengmian thinks Wei Wuxian is worried for nothing. Regardless of their reasons, they stay at Lotus Pier.
The last few days have been hectic because Wei Wuxian has made it clear that the disciples need to be stronger and quicker in their moves and the training has been grueling. They have been strictly ordered to not play around as well. So, they dare not go out to swim or fly kites.
Moreover, many parts of Lotus Pier have been evacuated and many common people have been temporarily shifted elsewhere. All of this is extremely hectic for everyone involved. When asked to elaborate, he only says his spy has ordered him to do it.
Even if they curse at him, he does not look like he particularly cares much and continues to do as he pleases. Some people beg Jiang Fengmian to refuse Wei Wuxian’s orders but the former remains reluctant: all this time, whatever the Head Disciple has done, has actually protected them.
One day, Jiang Fengmian wanted to go out for some business but he was refused by Wei Wuxian. “You cannot leave Lotus Pier! You must stay in.” Hence, even the Sect Leader cannot go out even if he wants to! How outrageous!
Everybody is confused and upset at his behaviour again.
Jiang Fengmian sighs as he signs another document. Some people need his help for an urgent trade business but it looks like he would need to postpone until further notice. Wei Wuxian has forbidden everybody to go out of Lotus Pier, regardless of who needs them. If it is really an emergency, they can inform Wei Wuxian before leaving but that is the trick: Wei Wuxian never lets them leave. The people who left have also done so under Wei Wuxian’s strict scrutiny.
Sect Leader Jiang does not usually do paperwork in the Sword Hall. But this was the last document he needed to read and sign and he was terribly bored, being in the same office for hours. So he brought it to the Sword Hall, where the scenery of lotus lakes washed a sense of calm over him at any given moment.
“Sect Leader Jiang.” A lady’s voice interrupts his peace.
Jiang Fengmian looks up from the pages to see a pretty, dainty lady in Wen robes, standing at the entrance of the Sword Hall along with Wen disciples.
He keeps the document aside and stands up.
She shows the Wen imperial edict while she walks to the centre of the room without notification or request or introductions. She looks quite young but her attitude is that of the empress.
He does not like formalities much but even he thinks it is a bit too extreme.
“Guniang, welcome to the Jiang sect. What is the purpose of your visit today?” he asks instead of voicing out his opinions.
She does not reply immediately. Instead, she goes around the room and checks everything in sight with curiosity. She mutters off-handed comments about how the house is big but quite old and the Madam of the house has no sense of decor.
Jiang Fengmian, who has recently become more expressive of his respect and admiration, if not love, for his wife, feels an emotion he rarely lets himself feel: rage.
A woman with lack of manners commenting on his wife’s sense of decor or lack thereof right in his own home is either too bold or downright foolish.
“You did not introduce yourself.”
She scowls, “Looks like you forgot my name. This is quite an offense but I will let it slide this time: it’s Wang Lingjiao.”
“...”
She saunters around again before taking a seat at a station lower than the head table, albeit reluctantly. She eyes the head table as if that is where she would have sat, had Sect Leader Jiang been absent.
After a few moments of silence, she slams the table and looks around, “Where’s my tea? Do the servants here not work?”
“No.”
The room is empty, of course. Jiang Fengmian thanks Wei Wuxian in his head for the latter’s foresight in removing most of their servants away from the Sword Hall. Now, they only work in enclosed rooms like the kitchens or in the Jiangs’ private wing. Some of them have even left along with the other common people of Lotus Pier.
“What?! How can this be?! Don’t the Jiang Sect’s servants ever do anything?”
“Here, we don’t have many servants so we serve tea ourselves.”
She looks at him, speechless.
“Is tea the thing you came here for?”
She scowls, “Of course not! Today, I am representing the Wen Sect and Wen-gongzi, here to punish someone.”
“Who, if I may ask?” thunders Yu-furen who enters the hall right then, looking as severe as he feels.
The husband and wife share a look. He nods slightly to acknowledge her.
“Excellent, the Madam is here too!” She beams as if the sight of Violet Spider is the best news one can get. Sect Leader Jiang frowns, not really understanding her. “Wen-gongzi sent the first letter for the Wen Indoctrination to Lotus Pier. Yet your disciples are the ones who never showed up. Such disobedience cannot be tolerated. Today, I am here under the orders of Wen-gongzi. Sect Leader Jiang, Yu-furen, please assign harsh punishments to your disciples and make it an example to the rest of the YunmengJiang sect.”
The Jiang couple stares at her silently. Her audacity is remarkable indeed.
“If you be lenient with your disciples like this, then what will become of your children? In the future, they will be Sect Leaders, working under the great Wen Qishan Sect.”
The couple share a look, wondering if the Wen lady has truly lost it.
“True, what will become of them?” Somebody replies in agreement, making everyone look at the entrance of the hall.
Wei Wuxian stands there, holding his black eerie dizi with a red tassel and a grin on his handsome face. Today the bright grin looks unexpectedly sinister. Today the silk, raven waves cascading down his back make him look like a crazed man. His black outer robe is bigger than his size and it engulfs him in an even shabbier way.
The Wen disciples look suspicious of him but do not move.
“You worry too much, Jiaojiao.” He croons while entering the room. She frowns. “No need to worry so much. I have heard excess worry leads to wrinkles. And for a bed warmer like you — Wen-gongzi surely does not prefer his bed warmer to have wrinkles?”
The Jiang couple feels shocked to hear such words from Wei Wuxian. Even if he plays around and flirts around with girls in Lotus Pier, he is actually very respectful of ladies. He is the first one who takes offense if his shijie or other shimeis are hurt, belittled or insulted.
Her face turns red in indignation and humiliation. “Who are you to insult me?! How dare you?!”
“How dare I indeed. How dare I tell the truth.” He jeers with a mocking sad look, walking forward. Then he grins like a lunatic, “How dare you, Jiaojiao. How fucking dare you mess around my Sect, my siblings, my family?” He has cornered her to the wall without notice, “You think too highly of yourself for a mere servant. Do you think that your supposed master actually cares for you even a little bit? You’ll be surprised to hear how cowardly he is.”
Although his voice is low, the people in the hall hear it clearly.
She seethes, despite being cornered. “You! You little fucker! You dare insult me and Wen-er-gongzi! You—”
“I dare to do a lot, Wang Lingjiao. You cannot even fathom the things I can do in your wildest nightmare.”
“Such arrogance!” She turns to the shocked Jiang couple. “And you do not stop his behaviour either! Good! Let me see how you—”
“Sect Leader Jiang, Yu-furen, please leave. This is not a request.” Wei Wuxian’s voice comes out cold, devoid of emotions.
“A-Xian—”
“Leave. We will talk later.”
“Stop being arrogant, Wei Wuxian!” Yu-furen shouts, Zidian crackling as a ring. “I want that wretched maid at my feet! And I will do it myself!”
Wang Lingjiao becomes red. “Stop it this instant!”
Ignoring her, Wei Wuxian repeats, “Jiang Cheng is waiting for you. Go on, leave.”
But the conflicted Jiang couple only stares back at him defiantly.
Wei Wuxian sighs.
“You arrogant little shit!” Wang Lingjiao screams as she goes to slap him.
He is quick to hold her wrist and turn it behind her back swiftly. She lets out an ear piercing scream.
Wei Wuxian takes out Suibian leisurely and holds it near the woman’s throat in the blink of an eye. While she struggles to break free, he looks calm and uninterested, not breaking a sweat.
The Wen disciples are instantly alarmed. All of them unsheathe their swords. With a wave of Yu-furen’s hand, a brilliant ring of purple light shoots out of Zidian. A large portion of the disciples collapses immediately.
“Hurts, doesn’t it?” He whispers in a mocking tone. “But I have barely started.” Suddenly he yells with a hysterical grin, “Yu-furen!”
Wang Lingjiao is shoved to the Madam’s feet by him. Yu-furen is quick to give her an echoing slap. “You barge into my Sect and want to punish my disciples in my own home, in front of my face?! What a thing you are, how dare you be so undisciplined?!”
She slaps the crying woman again. Then she throws Wang Lingjiao’s head aside and wipes her hand at her handkerchief as if the latter has dirtied her. Sect Leader Jiang stares at the chaos, quiet and immovable. But his eyes have hardened. He has made no move to stop his wife or the Head Disciple.
“How—How dare you do something like this?! Neither the Qishan Wen Sect nor Yingchuan Wang Sect will let you go!”
She only glowers at the maid before looking at Jiang Fengmian and Wei Wuxian severely. They nod in unison.
Within moments, the Wen disciples are killed by the two excellent cultivators of Lotus Pier, while the arrogant maid gets punished by Yu-furen.
When they are done, they hear Wang Lingjiao say, “—you dare do anything to me, he’ll…”
Yu-furen slaps her again, making her cry. “He’ll do what?! Cut our hands or our legs off? Or burn down our residence? Or lead thousands of people to raze Lotus Pier to the ground?”
Jiang Fengmian sees the exact moment Wei Wuxian freezes. He also sees the Wen lady shrinking in fear. She shrieks, “Somebody, help! Wen Zhuliu! Help me! Wen Zhuliu!”
Eyes narrowed, Yu-furen unsheaths her sword and tries to stab her. But before it can fall on Wang Lingjiao’s torso, it bounces away abruptly.
The occupants of the room turn to look at the open entrance to see a tall man, clad in black robes and a grave expression, has barged inside. Wen Zhuliu.
“Core Melting Hand?”
“Violet Spider?”
Sect Leader Jiang feels a cold dread settling over his heart. Core Melting Hand is a high level cultivator who is infamous for that, melting cores. This is exactly why it is hard to fight and actually defeat him. His eyes fall on his wife and the Head Disciple; the dreadful feeling only increasing. Nothing good can come out of whatever is going to unfold. His grip on his sword tightens.
Before they can say anything more, Wei Wuxian intervenes with an oddly cold voice. “Yu-furen, Sect Leader Jiang, leave.”
That is definitely an order.
“Shut the fuck up!” Yu-furen screams. “You get out of here! Jiang Fengmian, you too, leave!” She sneers, “As if I need anybody.”
“San niang is right, A-Xian needs to leave.” He says, going to stand by her, much to her chagrin. But he cannot leave his wife. He cannot ignore his duty.
“Wen Zhuliu! Help me, help me now!” Wang Lingjiao shrieks from behind Yu-furen’s back, too terrified to move. Tears are smeared all over her face.
Wen Zhuliu frowns.
Wei Wuxian sighs before going to stand by Yu-furen too but does not look at her. “Your son awaits you, Yu-furen. Are you sure you don’t want to protect him?”
“!!!”
Wang Lingjiao screams, “Wen Zhuliu! Don’t you see what I look like?! Why are you standing there like a fool instead of killing her right now?! Is this how Wen-gongzi told you to protect me?! Watch out or I’ll denounce you!”
Ignoring them, Yu-furen seethes, “How pretentious!” Zidian lashes out of her hand in its whip form. Zidian is definitely at its maximum power by the way it is glowing.
Wen Zhuliu catches it casually with a wave of his hand.
Jiang Fengmian is shocked at this, of course.
But he is even more shocked to see Wei Wuxian’s unsurprised face. He stands beside them, eerily calm. Does he know the Core Melting Hand? If yes, why is he not going away? However, how can he even know about this man? Has the Wen spy warned him of this?
“Well. If you insist not to go out,” Wei Wuxian says, languidly, “Very well then. You cannot blame me for anything you see!”
A sinister, cold smile dawns on his face. The room temperature seems to drop from that alone. He claps his hand twice and the doors and windows close immediately on their own.
This time, it is Jiang Fengmian’s heart which drops from a strong, dark intuition.
“Retract Zidian immediately. This instant!” His voice sounds so cold and loud in the chaos that all the occupants flinch. Zidian is retracted in the shock of it all.
“This was a trap.” Wen Zhuliu comments indifferently.
“It was!” Wei Wuxian chuckles, surprising the Jiang couple again. “A trap laid by the Wens! A fleet of ships wait by the harbour for the signal that JiaoJiao,” he looks at the terrified lady who pauses, mid-crawl behind their back. The others look at her too. “can now no longer send. But what’s a trap in front of me? What’s the worth of such a trap in front of the infamous villain who created Yin Hu Fu? Laughable at best.”
Yin Hu Fu? What is that?
In the next moment, horrifying things happen in quick succession. Wei Wuxian closes his eyes, tendrils of resentment gather around him as if coaxing and seducing him. Wei Wuxian uses the tendrils — controls the waves of dark miasma — to push the Jiang couple and Wang Lingjiao to a corner of the room. The three get trapped together by the horde of furniture which has also been pushed towards them. A swirling mass of resentful energy forms a barrier between them and the rest of the room.
The cultivators are unable to cross the barrier, regardless of how much force they use or they seethe or cry.
Wei Wuxian and a shocked, horrified Wen Zhuliu are the only ones standing in the middle of the hall.
“That—that—” the Wen cultivator looks pale like the other three occupants in the room.
Wei Wuxian opens his eyes. His irises have turned red.
“Oh, Wen Zhuliu, Wen Zhuliu, what will you do now?”
Resentful energy hits Wen Zhuliu from behind, he stumbles.
“Scream?” A wave of the dark miasma hits Wen Zhuliu. “Cry?” Another wave hits him. He does not fight back. “Call out your master?” He is unable to fight the dark miasma.
“Faithful little dog, aren’t you? Paying your debt to your master? Well. BUT WHY IS IT — WHY IS IT THAT THE DEBT YOU OWE HAS TO BE REPAID AT THE EXPENSE OF OTHERS?”
Waves of dark miasma hit the Wen cultivator again and again as Wei Wuxian stands nonchalantly in front of him with red glowing eyes. But how can one fight dark miasma with a sword?!
“Massacre the Sect which is under my protection? Cut off the limbs of the people of the same sect who I am indebted to? Burn down Lotus Cove? Raze Lotus Pier to the ground? How dare you be so arrogant?!”
Wei Wuxian starts fighting with him using Suibian amidst all the fog-like resentful energy. Wen Zhuliu feels disoriented with the events that keep unfolding. Wei Wuxian attacks him with the ferocity of a Sect Leader but more abrupt, more ruthless, more unpredictable.
“Build a Wen supervision office in Yunmeng Jiang Sect? You won’t be able to do it in your fucking dreams!”
Wen Zhuliu starts coughing out blood every time he gets stabbed. Although he points the sword, he cannot understand this…. New creature. He cannot concentrate. The Jiang disciple is too agile and cunning. He seems to know Wen Zhuliu’s moves too which further puts him at a disadvantage.
Wei Wuxian’s cold, eerie voice echoes in the dark miasma. “Do you know, Wen Zhuliu, why it is called a golden core?” Wen Zhuliu swings his sword blindly with no success but shows indifference on his face. How can he fight resentful energy?! “It is indeed yellow in colour that shines like glass — it is truly golden in colour.”
How does he know that?
The shrill notes let out by that black dizi is spine-chilling enough. The resentment being controlled by those very notes are nightmarish.
From what it looks like, the dizi does not need to be played either. Wei Wuxian is controlling the resentful energy with the waves of his hands, the dizi is only enhancing his cruelty. But he does not stop playing the dizi anyway.
The thick resentful energy chokes the whole room, making every cultivator feel equally suffocated and shocked. But still he keeps playing the horrible dizi.
Then Wen Zhuliu lets out a blood curdling scream with frightened eyes and a pale face.
In front of everyone’s eyes, in the middle of dark miasma, a red-eyed man smirks in delight as he holds a small crystal ball that glows golden. The shine of the ball is so bright that the cultivators feel afraid: is that…? Even Yu-furen looks at it, speechless.
Then Wei Wuxian crushes it with his own hands. The fear that the cultivators feel at his actions is inexpressible.
Wen Zhuliu coughs out more blood. “How did you know about golden cores if you have not seen one?”
“How do you know if I have never seen one?”
The Wen cultivator looks at him, petrified.
Wei Wuxian laughs like a lunatic as he pushes Suibian through Wen Zhuliu’s dantian. “Hurts, doesn’t it?” He laughs again when blood pours out of Wen Zhuliu’s stomach and mouth. “But don’t worry. I am kind enough to not throw you down to Burial Mounds now.”
Then he takes Suibian out only to drive it through Wen Zhuliu’s heart.
Wang Lingjiao screams as Wen Zhuliu closes his eyes with a sigh. He is dead.
The Jiang couple is horrified. The barrier of resentful energy comes down and goes into Wei Wuxian’s body as if he is absorbing resentful energy! The room gets cleared away, slowly. Wang Lingjiao howls and cries in a corner, visibly terrified.
“I must end the fight.” Wei Wuxian says once the room is clear, saluting them casually as if whatever he did just now is a regular thing. His eyes are still red. “Please take care of Wang Lingjiao while I go out to finish off the remaining Wen troops.”
He walks off to the entrance without further ado and claps twice. The talismans on the doors burst into green flames, vanishing from its surface. The doors and windows of the destroyed Sword Hall open, revealing a frantic Sect Heir, mid-push. It looks like he was trying to open the main door when it opened by itself.
“Wei… Wuxian…?” Jiang Cheng says, looking confused.
Wei Wuxian looks back at the Jiang couple with a grim face, nods and then runs away, ignoring Jiang Cheng altogether.
The three members are left to stare at the debris of their Sword Hall, a pale corpse and a petrified, wailing Wang Lingjiao in much confusion and fear.
In the aftermath of the fight, Lotus Pier stays in a better condition than even Cloud Recesses (though the Sword Hall is destroyed). The disciples, who fought during the attack on Cloud Recesses, were still injured. However, nobody was injured in Lotus Pier.
The fleets of Wen ships, waiting at the harbour, were destroyed within seconds, thanks to the Jiang Head Disciple.
After that, Wei Wuxian dropped to the floor, unconscious.
The Jiang healers are, of course, alarmed by the amount of resentful energy choking his meridians but Wei Wuxian is still breathing fine and his golden core is also trying to cleanse the meridians. So, the Jiang healers do not panic and only put him on mild herbs to aid his golden core in recovery and put him under strict observation.
The Jiang family members come to visit him thrice a day — except Yu-furen who comes once a day.
Meetings are arranged within the Sect and within the family members. Discussions are held, all of them causing severe headaches to the Jiang family but they try their best to clear the mess.
The relationships within the Jiang family get better, though there remains a few cracks. But they try to get better at this, their cores shaken by the fight and the gravity of the whole situation. Anybody could have lost their cores that day. It is fortunate that nothing happened.
Letters are exchanged with other Sect Leaders. They will soon host a multi-sect meeting.
Most of the people of Lotus Pier come back. The wealthy ones do not, fearing an upcoming war. Jiang Yanli has been instructed to stay put in MeishanYu for her own safety even if she pleads and cries to come back.
The hustle and bustle of Yunmeng Jiang returns, though the mood is gloomy.
On the ten-day mark, Wei Wuxian wakes up.
“A-Xian.” Jiang Fengmian says as he enters the healer’s wing followed by his wife, son and the Jiang apprentice healer who went to inform them.
They came as soon as they were informed of the good news in the under-construction Jiang Sword Hall.
The Jiang Head Disciple is sitting on a bed, clad in his worn black and red robes. His face is gaunt and bland, his lips are pale blue and he looks like he has lost some weight overall. The cursed black dizi, his red ribbon, Suibian and the Jiang clarity bell are kept on a nearby table, away from him. Nobody has touched them in the last ten days.
“A-Xian.” He calls out again, standing by his bed.
Wei Wuxian looks up at him, slowly. He appears dazed. “Jiang shushu…” His eyes dart to the lady and the heir who are, no doubt, scowling at the patient.
“Yu-furen… Jiang — Jiang Cheng… shijie?” His eyes lose the dazed look as they start flickering red again. “Shijie? Sh—Shijie? Where is shijie?!” His voice is full of panic.
Jiang Fengmian, “Calm down, A-Xian.”
Jiang Cheng steps forward instantly. “Calm down, you idiot! She is safe at MeishanYu!”
Jiang Fengmian, “A-Cheng!”
But it seems, this actually calms him down. “Oh…”
“It appears you really have lost it, Wei Wuxian.” Yu-furen snaps, glaring at the Jiang Head Disciple.
He only looks back at her with an oddly melancholic face which puzzles her. “What?!”
Wei Wuxian looks at his lap again and exhales heavily, “I understand if you want me to leave the sect. After all that you have seen, I wouldn’t blame you.”
“A-Xian,” Jiang Fengmian’s voice is firm. “I want you to explain about this immediately. What is the meaning of this? That dizi? This resentful energy? When? How? Why?”
Wei Wuxian looks away.
Jiang Cheng, “Wei Wuxian, stop playing around and speak!”
He still remains silent.
Yu-furen sneers, “I knew you’d bring trouble! I told you, Fengmian, how this rat can only bring trouble to our Sect! But you didn’t listen!”
“San-niang!”
“What? You feel bitter now that I speak the truth?!”
“We talked about this, A-Yuan.”
Both the children look at the Jiang couple, astonished.
“You—!” She starts but then looks away, her cheeks flushing slightly.
The Sect Leader speaks in a firm, assertive but gentle tone. “You are my wife, A-Yuan. The past is in the past, you are my wife now. Others do not matter.”
“....”
Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng share a terrified look and then look back to the adults in the room. They could not believe Yu-furen being flustered — flustered by a loving nickname — so much that she loses speech. Her cheeks have really turned red!
“Shushu is right.” Wei Wuxian interrupts, perhaps fearing he sees the furen blush again. Heaven knows Yu-furen never blushes. If she blushes, the sun may as well start rising from the west. “I do not know the past and I do want to know either. What is done is done. My parents are long dead. Gone. Please, let them go.”
Jiang Cheng, “A-niang…”
Yu-furen’s face twitches. She still does not look at them. She only looks when Sect Leader Jiang takes her hand firmly and kisses her knuckles, making her turn a deeper shade of red, if possible.
Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng look at each other, blanching in disgust. The former one looks like he might faint again.
“You — Stop!” Although a flustered Yu-furen tries to take her hand back, Jiang Fengmian’s grip stays firm. He further interlaces their fingers, making his wife glare at him.
“A-Xian was right that day.” Wei Wuxian looks at him. Jiang Fengmian only smiles. “I should have cleared any and all misunderstandings, A-Yuan.”
She huffs, accepting the fact that they are holding hands in front of the kids. “Fine. I won’t interfere!” She scoffs but chokes mid-way when her husband squeezes her hand.
“You were right.” He looks at Wei Wuxian again. “A war is indeed coming. But before that, I want you to explain this mess.”
Wei Wuxian, “Jiang shushu, I have — the spy I told you about was right. She said the Wen Sect has been preparing to seize control of all sects for a while now. She does not want to do this but Sect Leader Wen has taken her brother as hostage making her do his bidding. There is nothing she can do but aid him.”
Jiang Fengmian, “The spy sounds clever.”
“She is, indeed.”
“But you did not say anything about…. This?” He eyes the dizi with the red tassel. “How did you do this? Why?”
“Shushu…” Wei Wuxian lets out a weary sigh. He sounds like an old immortal when he says, “There are some crooked things in the world which you must do once in your life. When you’re faced with no choices but still have heaps of responsibilities and duties to fulfill, you must survive, anyhow. At any cost. I did what was necessary. That is all I have to say.”
“...When? Where—Where did you even learn this from?”
“Here and there.” He sighs again. “But, does it matter? The deed has been done and the blood is…. On my hands. I accept whatever punishment you give me, including being cast out of the sect. I can leave by myself if you want.”
“Wei Wuxian!” Jiang Cheng suddenly cries, making everyone look at him in surprise, “How can you say that?! After all this — how can you say that?! You—” He tackles Wei Wuxian in a hug.
“Jiang… Cheng…”
Jiang Cheng’s voice sounds strained, “Look, I don’t know what is wrong with you! But don’t you dare leave me— this sect! Do you know how upset shijie will be if you leave?! I will kill you if you make her upset! You want to die?!”
“...”
“A-Cheng is right.” Jiang Fengmian says, making them look at him with identical teary eyes. “We want to know where you even learned to control resentful energy. I understand that you might have done it just to survive but… when? Where?”
“...There are some things better left unsaid, Sect Leader Jiang.” He grimaces. “What I want to know is: can the Sect Leader protect me or not? It is only understandable if you cannot, though. The cultivation world would want my blood if they see me using… ghost cultivation. I dare not inconvenience the Jiang Sect, especially in such dangerous times.”
Jiang Fengmian sighs, “It is in dangerous times, A-Xian, that we must hold our close ones, closer. Is it not what you tried to make me understand?” Wei Wuxian looks down at his lap with drooping shoulders.
Yu-furen suddenly speaks, surprising everyone. “If what your spy says is true, war is near and inevitable. They even dare attack the Lan and Jiang sects and call for an indoctrination. It is only a matter of time now. So it is only advisable that we need allies now more than ever.” Her tone is grim, her eyes hardened by resolve.
That is as good as an approval that Wei Wuxian could get from her. He looks up and nods. “The spy says Sect Leader Wen will wage a war soon, regardless of whether you fight back or not.”
Wei Wuxian continues, “War will not be easy. The Wen military force is bigger than any two great sect’s armies combined. They might have more men docked up as well.”
“But…” Jiang Fengmian is hesitant when he says, “You can easily defeat them using your new cultivation. Can you?”
Wei Wuxian shakes his head. “Ghost cultivation is dangerous and unreliable. Besides, it won’t be fair to other cultivators.”
Jiang Cheng interrupts heatedly. “Then why are you using it? If it is dangerous, then why use it?!”
Wei Wuxian’s face is blank when he replies, “I won’t. Henceforth, I will only use it when the situation is too dire.”
Jiang Cheng looks agitated. “That’s not how—”
Jiang Fengmian intervenes. “Stop. A-Yu is right,” The furen’s cheeks still look oddly pink. “We need allies now more than ever. A-Xian, take rest and focus on healing yourself. I will take care of the formalities and ensure that no word gets out of Lotus Pier. No matter what happened till now, no need to use ghost cultivation again.”
Jiang Cheng looks away, clenching his jaw. Wei Wuxian nods quietly.
“That should be all for now.” Jiang Fengmian speaks, resolute. He does not ask about his cultivation again, which noticeably relaxes Wei Wuxian. “We, the Sect Leaders, will arrange for a conference soon. And after that…” He shakes his head and sighs, “Rest well. We shall leave.”
Wei Wuxian nods again, quietly, looking as tired as everyone feels.
The three leave the room in a sour mood, expression terribly grim.
The Sect Leaders meet and the preparations begin in full swing in its aftermath.
Lan Xichen has been reinstated as Sect Leader Lan. Nie Mingjue rules the Qinghe Nie Sect with his right hand man, Meng Yao. The Jiang couple lead the Yunmeng Jiang front. Jin Guangshan, though reluctant, lends a few of his men to help them, especially after the political and advisory pressure by the Jiang couple and Jin Zixuan, who attends meetings like a responsible Sect Heir in his father’s stead.
The Sunshot Campaign begins.
In Lotus Pier, Jiang Cheng is kept away from the battle field as the Sect Heir must be protected. He, of course, does not agree and even argues to fight along with his parents. But the Jiang couple look fiercely defiant when it comes to this one subject: him fighting in the war. Even Wei Wuxian supports the Jiang couple’s sentiments and hence, Jiang Cheng is left to manage Lotus Pier alone. He defends Lotus Pier against any fleeting Wen troops, manages the Sect duties, keeps tabs on every resident and ensures smooth supply of rations to the war camps and his people. It is actually a lot more hectic and taxing than anybody can imagine, especially with the dreadful worry of his family’s fate looming on his shoulders. He also ensures smooth correspondence with the other sects; Nie Huaisang is at Qinghe and works much like him as the temporary head of the house (and does a terrible job at it by self admittance) while Lan Qiren defends Cloud Recesses.
Jiang Cheng does not like how Jin Zixuan, despite being Sect Heir, gets to fight battles while he has to sit in Lotus Pier like a coward. Jin Guangshan sits in a heavily guarded Koi Tower, never seen in the battlefield; shameful, if you ask Jiang Cheng.
Wei Wuxian refuses to fight in the battle. He agrees to be their advisor alone.
This raises questions from everyone.
Sect Leaders of Lan, Nie and Jiang are curious because Wei Wuxian is a brave, fearless cultivator — why will he not fight?
Others are bitter about it; because how arrogant does the Head Disciple have to be to not fight and get away with it? Why does he get to choose whether to fight or not when their disciples do not have a choice? Why should their disciples be the scapegoats and not the Jiang’s?
But what they do not know is: Wei Wuxian is there to bring news from the Wen spy. The Wen spy has also sent maps of routes within Qishan and the Sun Palace. The maps show great details like possible stops and hiding places in the Palace among others. Therefore, Wei Wuxian and his knowledge of the spy is indispensable.
However, he refuses to disclose the name of the spy.
He and Meng Yao work together in the tents, strategizing and making all kinds of plans. When they are not making strategies, Meng Yao works as a coordinator in his sect while Wei Wuxian is usually seen helping the injured and the sick, protecting the weak.
On the sixth day of the war, the terrible word arrives: the Wen Sect is fighting with reanimated corpses which has greatly increased their numbers.
The news is brought by the Two Jades who returned from another front, heavily exhausted. The Sect Leaders meet in the tent the following day after the Two Jades have rested.
“Fierce corpses?! How is it even possible?!” Yu-furen seethes, Zidian crackling on her finger.
“Calm down, my lady.” Jiang Fengmian looks pale and stressed under the heavy tension cloaking the tent. “We must not lose ourselves to anguish and frustration just yet.”
“Yu-furen’s frustration is not wrong, Sect Leader Jiang.” Lan Xichen starts with a sigh. “Fierce corpses are dangerous. Trying to fight them is like trying to fight a wall of bronze and iron! They are strong and lack weakness. And even if they die, their numbers do not diminish nor does it matter because they are already dead! The actual Wen army remains unaffected!”
“That damn Wen Ruohan!” Nie Mingjue slams his hands on the table. “I hate that detestable man!”
“Any reports from Jin Zixuan?” Yu-furen asks Meng Yao with a scowl.
Meng Yao shakes his head. “No correspondence as of yet.”
The Jiang couple frowns in worry.
Lan Wangji stands beside his brother wordlessly, Bichen in his hand.
Wei Wuxian also stands to the side of the tent, looking at the maps. He does not really talk much nor make any noise usually, unless he needs to give the latest update from the spy.
Jiang Fengmian, “What do we do then? Our people will get killed at this rate!”
Lan Xichen looks pale. “I do not know. How do we fight against something that is not even alive?”
Nie Mingjue growls, “But we have to do something!”
Lan Xichen looks at Meng Yao. “Do you have any solutions?”
Meng Yao shakes his head. “I am at a loss. My cultivation is not too high; but even if it was, how do I fight men who are dead?”
The First Jade shakes his head with a sigh.
“I will fight.”
Everyone turns to look at the one who spoke: Wei Wuxian.
He saunters to the table in the middle of the tent and says, languidly, “I will help.”
Jiang Fengmian, “A-Xian?”
“The situation is already bad. It can only get worse. We need all the help we can.” His words are ominous.
“Even if it’s true, how do we win, Wei-gongzi?” The First Jade says, looking at his brother, with unease. He knows how much Lan Wangji cares for the Jiang Head Disciple.
Lan Wangji looks at Wei Wuxian intensely but remains silent.
“From today, I will fight. But you must give me your word, you cannot turn your backs on me when the time comes. You must pay me back.”
Everyone in the tent looks at him, bewildered.
“This might seem meaningless. But you must promise me.”
Meng Yao, “We give our word, Wei-gongzi.”
He shakes his head. “The Gusu Lan Sect has the most stringent rules about honesty and purity. It is formed by honest men who, I expect, will keep their words. Therefore, I want both Sect Leader Lan and Lan Zhan to give me their words.”
Lan Wangji, “...”
Lan Xichen nods his head. “Of course. We give our words; the Gusu Lan Sect will stand by your side.”
“I want you to stand beside me even when everything looks wrong, even when others see me as the villain. You must still stand by me.”
Everyone exchanges skeptical glances except the Jiang couple. The couple only gives him a sombre look.
“We will.” Lan Xichen decides.
Nie Mingjue nods as well. “As long as you can help substantially in the war.”
Wei Wuxian nods. “Very well.” Then he looks at Lan Zhan and gives him a strange, melancholic smile, perplexing everyone. “You must remember your words, Lan Zhan. You cannot stand against me.”
“...”
After a shichen of further discussion, he looks back at everyone and salutes languidly before taking Suibian and Chenqing and exiting the tent.
That day, when the sun hits the high sky, the men are back in the battlefield. Some sources have confirmed a huge army of fierce corpses heading towards them rapidly. The skeptical Sect Leaders, who are all in the same place for the first time in the war, reflect on how the Twin Jades arrived — pale and exhausted with fear and restlessness visible in their eyes. Fighting with fierce corpses did that to them.
The Sect Leaders and Lan Wangji fight well initially. Although exhausted, their cultivation is high. Wei Wuxian fights the most alongside the Jiang couple.
Then, it happens.
The horde of fierce corpses arrive, making all the people shiver at the grotesque scene. The stench they emit makes the cultivators nauseous. The corpses walk in stiff postures in one direction, mindlessly. Even if a sword goes through them, they do not stop: they only attack the cultivators as if they do not have dozens of wounds and ten swords going through their rigid stomachs.
Lan Xichen calls out, “Everyone, be careful.”
The Sect Leaders clench their jaws before attacking them. The attacks are not very successful against the large number of corpses although first class spiritual weapons are being used.
The Second Jade’s use of his guqin is effective. However, his cultivation is not high enough to be useful against the massive number of corpses.
The problem lies in the sheer number of the undefeatable corpses.
“Wei Wuxian, when will you finally do something?!” Yu-furen calls out, her back to her husband’s. She is bleeding profusely from her mouth and looks horribly pale. Zidian is still crackling in the air. Sect Leader Jiang is faring no better, panting heavily but not letting his guard down.
“Many cultivators are still here! Make them leave like we planned before!” He shouts amidst stabbing three corpses in a row. Lan Wangji eliminates five more, headed towards him, by his guqin.
Yu-furen clenches her jaw. Lan Xichen is losing his strength as well. Nie Mingjue stabs a few corpses headed the Sect Leader Lan’s way.
“Wangji!” Lan Xichen suddenly exclaims, making some turn their heads to the Second Jade.
“Lan Zhan!”
A horrifying sight greets them: A fierce corpse is about to put a sword through Lan Wangji’s back — only Lan Xichen manages to send Shuoyue to defend the Second Jade before the sword can be driven in. Just in time.
A close call.
Lan Wangji falls to the ground, coughing up blood. His robes are matted and his fingernails are caked with blood.
Lan Xichen rushes to his brother to catch up with his sword and physically fight the corpses with renewed strength and determination.
“Wangji, pull yourself up!”
Meanwhile, Wei Wuxian also reaches Lan Wangji with a strained face and frantic movements. He crouches down. “Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan! Are you—are you all right?!”
Lan Wangji coughs some more, unable to utter a word. Blood drips out of his mouth. He closes his eyes.
“Wei Wuxian, is Wangji okay?” Lan Xichen screams amidst the chaos. He gets no response.
Nie Mingjue covers for him, thankfully, so he gets the chance to look over his brother for once. Wei Wuxian is sitting near his brother, silent tears streaming down his shocked face. Lan Wangji looks terrifyingly pale and keeps coughing out blood.
Before he can go there to help them, he sees something he cannot even fathom: tendrils of resentful energy cling to Wei Wuxian.
“Enough!” Wei Wuxian cries, suddenly, with a trembling expression. “Enough of this madness!” He stands up quickly and claps his hand once.
“Enough sleep! It’s time to work!” His voice is cold when he speaks now, devoid of any emotion.
Terrible things keep happening one after another, astounding everyone.
In the next moment, the cultivators — friends and allies — who had fallen on the field, stand up with groans and moans as fierce corpses.
Wei Wuxian can control the dead.
The Jiang Head Disciple’s grey eyes turn red when he declares, “Tear the dead men apart.”
The newly raised dead men follow his command as if they are only slaves to his orders.
One of the fierce corpses approaches Lan Wangji, who has watched all these with wide, horrified eyes till now. Lan Xichen almost stabs himself, out of panic.
But before he can do anything, Wei Wuxian speaks through gritted teeth, “Not Lan Zhan! Not Lan Zhan! How many times must I fucking remind you?!” His eyes are glowing red.
The corpse instantly falls at the Second Jade’s feet, shriveling, as if afraid.
He sneers in a sinister way. “Looks like you forgot who your master is!”
Then, comes the shrill tone of a dizi. Next, the enemy’s corpses get torn away brutally, right in front of their eyes, evoking a violent shudder. The fierce corpses kill sadistically, with not a hint of hesitation or mercy.
Their hackles rise at the next scene they witness.
Wei Wuxian jumps on top of a roof of a nearby building, playing the coarse notes of that eerie dizi — the ghost dizi. His black and red robes alongwith that ribbon on his raven hair float majestically along the air current. His eyes glow redder as more and more resentful energy curls around him. And in the brief moment in which he stops playing Chenqing, his lips tilt in an amused, sinister smirk.
Despite the cultivators having stopped fighting, the Wen fierce corpses get defeated easily, without requiring any help.
Nobody sleeps that night, horrified by the grotesque pictures that keep invading their minds.
But they cannot tell Wei Wuxian to stop either in fear of losing the war. All of them have questions, especially the minor sects, but the ever-mild Sect Leader Jiang has been strict on this one matter: do not ask questions to the Head Disciple of the Jiang Sect.
Even Yu-furen has been mute and agreeable with her husband’s orders.
The whole matter still remains tight-lipped, even after six more days of the war.
However, the Jiang couple has requested the Second Jade to play Rest and Cleansing to help soothe Wei Wuxian’s core by the latter’s agreement. Lan Wangji has stayed near the Jiang Head Disciple ever since. The unlikely duo fight together in tandem and protect each other though Wei Wuxian seems a lot more distant now.
Actually, ever since he started using resentful energy, he has reverted back to his ‘unusual’ self. He is distant and reticent, he does not meet anybody’s eyes and never smiles. His face becomes paler and sharper, day by day. His temper becomes more volatile. His voice keeps getting colder and quieter than the winter months of Cloud Recesses.
Thankfully, he attends the war meetings regularly and helps to strategize, even if his tongue has become harsher. However, he looks detached from the brief victories they celebrate.
It is as if he is some immortal, who has descended from the heavens, to help mere men to fight a battle that is not even his to fight.
Even the Jiang couple look surprised at Wei Wuxian’s behaviour and words at war meetings. But they remain silent.
The only person who does not get the same behaviour is Lan Wangji, who recently had been given the name, Hanguangjun, for his noble deeds.
Wei Wuxian always looks at him with an oddly wistful look. He is withdrawn from the Second Jade as well but keeps looking at him from afar, as if he cannot quite keep his eyes away, even if he wants to. He behaves very politely and cordially with Hanguangjun, always thanking him and apologising to him for the smallest of matters.
And then the day comes when they face Wen Chao, the Wen Sect Leader’s second son.
The men present on the battlefield that day, only have one reaction to the way Wen Chao died: they shudder and shiver, some vomit, others scream — the scene was highly unsightly and nobody wished to recount.
But they agree that Wen Chao deserved it. Right before getting killed, he had killed an old Wen woman in sight of Wei Wuxian ‘only to provoke him’. How shameful of Wen Chao!
And despite fighting for twelve consecutive days, the Jiang Head Disciple has tried his best to not harm any alive person in the field — be it from his side or the Wen side. He never kills men; he tries his best to stay away from them. Nobody dares ask him questions though everybody is curious about his choices.
The battle rages on. The Wen spy sends them spiritually sealed letters regularly, ensuring victories here and there. No information that is passed is wrong; all of it is, in fact, scarily precise.
The Twin Jades alongwith the Jiang Sect Leader arrive at Wei Wuxian’s tent at the end of one exhausting but victorious day. They are closer to the Sun Palace now, Wei Wuxian’s talismans and excellent skills in resentful energy having successfully helped them advance. The Twin Jades, especially Sect Leader Lan, wanted to thank him personally for all his help.
“—no need, Sect Leader Lan. A-Xian has said there is no need to thank him for something so trivial. He would have saved the troubled people anyway.” Jiang Fengmian speaks gently.
Lan Xichen smiles, “Sect Leader Jiang, it is also my duty to thank my benefactor who has always helped me, since before the beginning of the war. The Gusu Lan Sect will be eternally grateful to him.”
Both the Sect Leaders exchange some more words like this. Lan Wangji walks forward, elegant and solemn, not a hint of exhaustion visible.
Their pleasant conversation gets interrupted by a sharp wail — of an infant. Alarmed, they rush towards the tents. The sound is coming from Wei Wuxian’s tent!
When they reach the infamous tent of the ghost cultivator, they stumble upon a small box in front of the entry flap of the tent. The box is open and houses a small infant, perhaps a year old — or even younger. He is clad in small white, shabby robes that look too big on him.
The infant is the one who is wailing!
The three cultivators gather around the box, apprehensive and curious. The babe still does not stop crying his lungs out.
Jiang Fengmian, “Who would leave an infant out here amidst war? And why?”
Sect Leader Lan kneels and takes out the jade token from his belt. The babe, sitting in the box, instantly stops wailing to look at it with much interest. He looks at a smiling Lan Xichen, looks back at the jade token, back at him again and raises his arms, trying to grab the object.
“Xiongzhang.” Lan Wangji, who has been standing to his side all this time, kneels down to pick a scrap of paper from the inside of the box. The two other cultivators try to get a good look at the paper.
After getting a look at the upper portion of the parchment, Jiang Fengmian, “This one’s Wen Yuan….?”
“But…” Zewu-jun is fretful. “How should a Wen child be here?”
Lan Wangji informs them after reading the letter, “The letter mentions the child is a cousin of the Wen spy. About a year old, orphaned.”
Jiang Fengmian looks at the child with furrowed eyebrows.
Feeling the intense angry stares of tall, broad strangers, the Wen child starts weeping loudly again, hugging the jade token, which is too huge in his small dirty hands.
The cultivators panic.
Alarmed, Lan Wangji hands his jade token to the babe, catching his attention again. Wen Yuan reacts similarly to how he reacted to Lan Xichen’s jade: he immediately tries to grab it and the Second Jade relents.
The cultivators sigh in relief.
“This must remain a secret.” A frowning Zewu-jun tells them.
“What must remain a secret?”
The new, wary voice makes them whirl around quickly in fright — it’s Wei Wuxian, exactly who they wanted to meet!
He looks as exhausted as everyone feels. But his eyes are narrowed in suspicion. The ghost dizi and the Jiang clarity bell are in his belt. Suibian stays in his hand.
“A-Xian, you—”
Wen Yuan cries again, making Wei Wuxian freeze in his position. Then he rushes forward and freezes again when he sees the box. Wen Yuan keeps bawling his eyes out.
Lan Xichen explains calmly, “We came to your tent seeking you, Wei-gongzi. But we found this box with a babe instead. This box contained a letter as well.”
Lan Wangji hands over the letter to Wei Wuxian, who reads it frantically, before looking at Wen Yuan again.
A beat of silence passes where Wen Yuan keeps crying, clinging to the two jade tokens. Nobody moves or says a word.
Then, Wei Wuxian walks forward and crouches in front of him. His voice is impossibly soft and fond, when he finally murmurs, “A-Yuan?”
Wen Yuan does not stop snivelling nor does the Jiang Head Disciple try to stop him. Instead, Wei Wuxian picks him up and hugs him tightly to his chest. His face remains carefully blank though his eyes get suspiciously wet. For a moment, he looks close to breaking down too.
The cultivators can only watch in alarm and concern.
After a few moments, Wei Wuxian collects himself, wiping at his dry face, mindlessly. Wen Yuan’s sobs have reduced to sniffles as well. “Come inside.”
Wei Wuxian enters the tent, followed by two puzzled Sect Leaders and one Sect Heir. The tent is small and minimally furnished like any other war tent.
Wei Wuxian seems engrossed with the little creature in his arms, gently rocking him and looking at him, as though he is the apple of his eyes. The infant only hugs the jade tokens to his chest, having stopped wailing.
He puts Wen Yuan on the coarse bed before patting on his small body, evidently searching for something. Three curious pairs of eyes watch as his hands finally take out a small envelope from within the infant’s robes. A scrap of paper comes out from within the envelope. Grey eyes skim through the letter before he shreds it to pieces with a blank face.
When he looks at them, he looks surprised momentarily. “Right.” He salutes them. “Forgive my manners. What are you here for?”
Jiang Fengmian, “The matter is not more important than the child sitting on your bed. What was in the letter?”
“Sect Leader Jiang…”
Lan Xichen intervenes, upon seeing Wei Wuxian’s hesitance, “I came here to thank Wei-gongzi for his help with everything but this — what happened to Wen Yuan?”
Lan Wangji only stares at the infant, voicelessly.
“The letter said that the Wen spy and her fellow cultivators are in danger of being recognised.” Tendrils of resentment start clinging to him as he speaks. His eyes keep flickering between red and grey. “So they sent a child to me in hopes that he does not get harmed in the event that they are recognised and killed. Wen Yuan was the only orphaned child in their home so they sent him.”
“What happened to his mother?” Lan Wangji speaks for the first time, surprising the Sect Leaders. His face is still passive, golden eyes watching the child play by himself.
Wei Wuxian’s shoulders slump, the tendrils of resentful energy vanish. His eyes become a dull shade of grey. “Died in childbirth. Wen Lingye—” He pauses before continuing again, “His father died recently. He had been suffering from a fatal injury for sometime now.”
Jiang Fengmian, “Only the child lives…”
Lan Xichen sighs, “It is quite unfortunate.”
Wei Wuxian shakes his head frantically, his eyes back to flickering between the two colours. “No, no, no! Not unfortunate! A-Yuan will never be unfortunate again—”
Again?
“He will never be unfortunate! He cannot be!” He shakes his head, his hands flying to his temples. Tendrils of resentment cling to him again, as though haunting him. “He has me! I will take care of him! I will! I will take care of him until he gets a family. I will!”
Jiang Fengmian looks worried. “A-Xian, you—you are in the middle of a war. You cannot take care of an infant—”
He puts his hands on his ears. “No, no, no! I do not want to hear anything. I will take care of him until a proper arrangement is made!”
Lan Xichen tries to manage the situation. “Wei-gongzi, calm down, please.” The resentment is only increasing in the tent.
“Wei Ying.”
Wei Wuxian, “No, no, no! I do not want to hear any of it!”
“A-Xian!”
“Nia’?”
The resentful energy vanishes, immediately.
Wei Wuxian turns around, looking indignant. “A-Yuan! How many times must I tell you I am either the father or the grandfather?! I am not your mother! Ridiculous!”
“...”
How can a year old child even understand anything?! He is, likely, testing out how to speak for the first time! Besides, they just met today! How can Wei Wuxian tell him anything before?!
The child looks at him innocently, offering him a jade token. “Nia’!”
“You!!!”
Perhaps fearing Wei Wuxian might lose control of himself because the child keeps calling him mother (the child barely said anything!), Lan Wangji steps forward and crouches in front of the bed.
Instead, Wen Yuan hands one of the jade tokens back to him, happily. He, presumably, thinks of it as a play.
The child looks at him and then at Wei Wuxian and then back at him. “Die?”
Lan Wangji freezes in his posture and says nothing.
(Zewu-jun is rightfully amused and a little concerned at such a strange situation. While the child is a worrying matter, he is still an older brother at heart who loves to tease his didi endlessly, over his feelings for the Head Disciple of the Jiangs.)
Yet, Wei Wuxian gives a peculiar reaction. He grumbles, “Why is it that the ones with food are mothers and the ones with gold are fathers? Children have no gratitude for the ones who raised them!”
Sect Leader Lan and Sect Leader Jiang share a glance — what is happening? What are these things that Wei Wuxian keeps spouting? Sect Leader Jiang — a man who has seen Wei Wuxian throughout his later childhood and adolescence — looks as helpless and perplexed as Sect Leader Lan.
“Nian!”
Wei Wuxian looks at the child — he seems to be sulking now because the child keeps babbling. “What?!”
The child giggles, as though amused. He looks at everyone with delight. “Nian!”
Clearly, the child is too young to understand or know anything. He does not even know that he has been separated from his parents, forever.
“Die!” The child slaps Lan Wangji’s hand with his smaller, chubby ones gleefully before getting interested in the older man’s long slender fingers.
Lan Wangji is too stiff as the child inspects his hands with great enthusiasm.
The Sect Leaders are surprised when Wei Wuxian bursts out laughing, suddenly. He has rarely laughed genuinely, ever since he stepped on the battlefield — his laughs have been only sinister and malicious, thereafter.
But now, he laughs and laughs, buoyant and carefree. “Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan! You’re truly too nice and innocent! How can you ever be a good father? You’ll make your child cry everyday with such a stern face and rigid posture!”
Lan Wangji looks even stiffer, upon hearing his words. Wei Wuxian snickers more. The child looks at them alternately before giving them a cherubic beam too, as if wanting to be happy with them.
Should they be apprehensive at Wei Wuxian’s rapid changes in emotions or be impressed that an unknown child could make him so happy within a few moments? Or should they be perturbed for the Wen child who has lost his parents, relatives and home before getting to know them?
The two Sect Leaders watch in utter bewilderment as Wei Wuxian joins Lan Wangji by kneeling beside him. Then, he looks at the child fondly and extends his hands as well, making Wen Yuan take them eagerly. The child giggles and looks pleased to play with Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian’s hands, content in his own little world, devoid of blood and war. Truly, they do not know whether to pity the orphan child or be worried about his current living conditions or be concerned about how Wei Wuxian is adamant on caring for him.
Lan Xichen privately thinks that the three of them make a good family. Besides, his didi is of age to be betrothed, if not married. And if the current scene is of any importance, then he can rest assured that his brother has found a good spouse already — and a child too.
Now, only if there was no war; only if the child did not belong to the Wens whose existence as a Sect is being threatened as of the moment.
Ever since then, Wei Wuxian is seen with a little child often. In the day, he fights with resentful energy, sharp eyes and shrill notes, grim quietness and drooping shoulders. When the sun sets, he is the first one to take his food tray (which comes with an additional smaller bowl of milk now) and return to his tent, uncaring of etiquette or otherwise. If a stranger — or even Sect Leaders — visits him at that time, he politely declines. Lan Wangji is the only one who can visit him then — that too, because he plays Rest and Cleansing to soothe Wei Wuxian’s frayed mind.
Little do they know, Lan Wangji gets to see a side of his Wei Ying he never thought the Jiang disciple had.
During the beginning of his participation in the war, the Jiang Head Disciple remained cordial to him, teasing him here and there but not too much. There used to be a dull pain in his eyes that looked to be worsening everyday. Although Lan Wangji soothed his spirit with Gusu melodies, he could see the after effects of resentful energy taking a severe toll on Wei Ying’s health and temperament. He has also tried to warn him of this itself many times — but Wei Ying nods and just laughs it away.
However, ever since Wen Yuan entered his life, he has become steadier, in war and temperament. Recently, whenever Lan Wangji enters the tent, he sees Wei Ying feeding Wen Yuan while making up all kinds of ridiculous stories (he even teases the little child and makes the latter upset!) or playing with him. And when Wei Ying greets him, it is with a:
“Lan Zhan! Lan Zhan! You’re here!”
“Mn.” The flap of the tent closes behind Lan Wangji.
Wei Ying and Wen Yuan look at him with the same curious eyes and matching jovial grins, dancing on their lips. “See what we did today!”
Lan Wangji steps forward to peer at the wooden food tray on the ground. The empty bowls are kept away while the tray is full of radish strips, forming a pattern…?
He frowns, “Food should not be wasted.”
Wei Ying instantly gapes. “Lan Zhan! A-Yuan designed this especially for you! Why do you have to be a fuddy duddy now?! Look, now he is sad because you didn’t compliment him!” Wei Ying even holds up Wen Yuan and pushes him in Lan Wangji’s face, making the latter look at a pair of teary doe eyes.
“...”
Lan Wangji used to think infants do not understand words…? But again, he does not know the first thing about infant care. Surely, Wei Ying knows more than him because he takes care of Wen Yuan all the time. Therefore, Wei Ying must be right: maybe Wen Yuan is hurt because he did not appreciate Wen Yuan’s…. attempt at painting?
“Well done.”
Wei Wuxian rocks Wen Yuan at a dangerous speed, making Lan Wangji panic. “See, A-Yuan! He’s praising you! Are you happy now, you little traitor?”
Wen Yuan seems to like something at that moment because he giggles and beams. “Die!”
“Oh, now I am your A-die? Because I helped make these?! You wound me!”
“Nia’!”
“No! Ugh, this kid!” Wei Ying groans dramatically, making the child burst into giggles again. Seeing that, Wei Ying pauses and looks at him, fondly. Then, he nuzzles his face in the child’s torso making the latter squeal cutely before giggling.
Seeing both of them playing and smiling makes Lan Wangji content.
The Second Jade goes to another table to settle down and place his guqin on it.
Seeing that, Wei Ying quickly eats the radishes and arranges the tray so that it is ready to be taken out. Then he places Wen Yuan on the bed. “A-Yuan, that gege will play a song now. So you must not make a sound! Do you understand?” he whispers conspiratorially.
Wen Yuan looks at him inquisitively before looking at Lan Wangji with a brilliant beam. The latter feels his heart skip a beat at the way both Wei Ying and the child shoot him beams; they look quite similar as well.
He feels his ears heat up when his mind, very helpfully, supplies the domesticity of such a scene in a confined tent.
No. He reminds himself. Restrain. Control.
Taking a deep breath, he instructs, “Be seated properly. I shall begin.”
Wei Ying nods and sits on the bed in lotus position. His eyes close.
Wen Yuan tries to imitate him, though he is not quite successful. Once he deems his posture to be correct, he looks at Hanguangjun eagerly — as if expecting approval.
Hanguangjun nods once. His lips tilt upward, involuntarily. He begins to play.
Cleansing. Then Rest.
During the songs, Wei Ying twitches or squirms sometimes. At times, he frowns or grimaces as if he is recounting something horrible. Other times, tendrils of resentful energy swirl around him, making Hanguangjun afraid. So the latter cannot help but play with more spiritual energy. He really cannot do anything more, even if he wants to help.
He is powerless.
He promises to be better for Wei Ying.
However, the songs’ effect on Wen Yuan is the opposite: he falls asleep due to their calming effect, his head falling on Wei Ying’s lap.
When the songs end, Wei Ying opens his eyes, looking more relaxed than he was in the day. He takes the child and lays him properly on the bed.
“Lan Zhan…”
He shakes his head. “No need. Rest. I will see myself out.”
Wei Ying nods with a sleepy smile. “Thanks again, Lan Zhan.” Then, he takes the flimsy excuse of a blanket to tuck himself and the child in.
Wei Ying smiles at the little one and cuddles close.
Seeing this, Lan Wangji feels well enough to leave the tent, satisfied; even if his whole being wants to stay there in the tent, near his heart.
Word gets out to other fronts that a child resides in Wei Wuxian’s tent. An expert, old healer has been requested to stay with Wei Wuxian all the time — if he travels to another front, the healer travels with him. This is important because Wei Wuxian stays in the battlefield all day; so the healer takes care of the child and the injured or sick.
In theory, it sounds easy to harm the child (abducting or killing his favourite child essentially means messing with Wei Wuxian — a vital instrument of the war). The child stays in the tent and only the healer is allowed to enter. Otherwise, the tent and the surrounding tents usually remain empty in the daytime.
But in reality, everyone is skeptical of entering a ghost cultivator’s tent. Although he has been helpful to the war and is heavily respected, who knows what kind of dark arts remain in his tent? Who knows what his relationship is with the child? Who knows what he is actually doing with the child?
People suspect that it is his illegitimate child or his child with some estranged lover who passed away in childbirth. All kinds of rumours circulate in the war but nobody dares confront it in the face.
Yu-furen has been vocally and openly dissenting of the situation but Jiang Fengmian has remained firm that they leave it alone. Since their fronts are quite far from each other, she cannot confront Wei Wuxian and whip some sense into him either.
Nie Mingjue and Meng Yao are quite surprised with such news but they do not have time to listen because Wen Xu is quite near to their front.
Jin Zixuan, of course, feels unbothered. He knows that man is strange as fuck and loves to stay away from him, thank you very much.
Zewu-jun feels concerned for the three of them: his brother, Wei Wuxian and the infant for three different reasons. He worries about the health and safety of a young, innocent child living near the battlefield at all times surrounded by enemies. He worries about Wei Wuxian whose temper seems volatile at best. He worries about his brother, Wangji, who cares for the ghost cultivator deeply. It sounds like a concoction for disaster.
He also receives letters from a fuming Lan Qiren who instructs him to keep Lan Wangji away from that unruly, disgraceful ghost cultivator, Wei Wuxian.
The letter is discarded.
“Today I shall reveal the Wen spy.”
The Sect Leaders and Jin Zixuan convene at a place near the Qishan border, at dawn. It is pre-arranged. Every Sect Leader of the major sects will report on their progress and discuss the war in general, as has been decided.
In the meeting, after everyone finishes their discussions and stresses about the lack of supplies and manpower, Wei Wuxian, sitting beside a stoic and silent Lan Wangji, starts speaking. In between them sits a sleepy and pouty little boy, leaning on Wei Wuxian’s lap.
The mood, in the shabby tent, is dark and reeks of frustration and sleeplessness. Despite having high cultivation, the cultivators have developed under-eye bags and wrinkles on their faces due to the high and endless stress of war.
But hearing this, everyone visibly perks up.
“But,” Wei Wuxian repeats in his solemn voice, “You must not turn your backs on them when they need you the most. You must remember this.”
Sect Leader Lan nods slowly. “We gave you our word, Wei-gongzi.”
“Very well.” Wei Wuxian says with a sigh. He still looks like he’s carrying a weight they have no idea of and this exhaustion keeps getting worse everyday. Worse, they feel it too, ever since the war started. “It’s someone who you might have heard about. The rumoured best medic in Qishan or possibly even in the whole of the cultivational world, a distant niece to Sect Leader Wen…”
A pause. “Wen Qing.”
The silencing talismans on the flaps of the conference tent keep burning, closing off the sounds of inside from the outside world.
Nobody says a word for some time, working the idea in their head quietly.
However, Wei Wuxian continues, “She has already set her plans into motion. In exchange for your reassurance about her family’s safety, she has started poisoning the food that Sect Leader Wen takes.” Many pairs of sharp eyes look at him with incredulity and uncertainty but he does not pause. “As His Excellency’s personal healer, she instructs and oversees the food he takes. Therefore, it is not very hard to poison his food. The only tricky part is that she does not get found out in the event of which she would be killed immediately after.”
After another beat of silence, he adds, “It should be easier now to defeat him. The poison has started to affect him for some time now. It’s only a while before he goes down. And when it does, the Qishan Wen falls.”
The atmosphere is still grim with disbelief and astonishment leaking in between. Everyone has been rendered speechless.
“And when will you reveal how you met her?!” Yu-furen spits harshly after she gathers her bearings.
Wei Wuxian remains nonchalant still. He has avoided her gaze all this time. “Later.”
Jiang Fengmian sighs, “San niang, leave this alone. Right now, we need to focus on the war.”
Yu-furen keeps seething and saying things. Wei Wuxian starts showing them their future plans. Nevertheless, the others do their best to ignore Yu-furen while focusing on the war strategy laid out by Wei Wuxian. At this point, everyone has become used to the strange dynamics between the Lady of YunmengJiang and its Head Disciple. Their relationship is strained at best.
Amidst all of it, the babe — who has now also flinched a hundred times from Yu-furen’s loud, furious voice like the others — tugs at Wei Wuxian’s robes from where he sits. When the man pays him no attention, the child starts crying loudly, making others wince.
Yu-furen mutters darkly, “I told you this is no place to raise a kid. But of course, you think you know better than a mother who has actually raised kids.”
Nobody dares say anything.
Wei Wuxian pretends as though he heard nothing, as usual and shushes the child. He pats his little back and pulls the babe even closer to himself, letting him cling. “Hush, little radish! What’s wrong? Don’t you want to play with Chenqing?”
The child only cries, “Nian’!”
Wei Wuxian looks a bit helpless when he dangles the red tassel of Chenqing in front of the wailing child. “Don’t you want to play, A-Yuan? Play, play!”
The child stops crying in his curiosity and holds the big tassel with small chubby hands.
The conference continues again after Yu-furen barks some more insults at him.
Then, Lan Wangji, in his quiet way, turns to his side and drops a white jade token in the child’s lap gently.
The child peers up at him with soft round eyes, “Die?”
“Mn.” The Second Jade’s voice comes out, soft and sweet.
This moment is conveniently drowned out by the arguing voices of Yu-furen, Wei Wuxian and Nie Mingjue who have disagreed on some strategies on the field. Jin Zixuan’s face looks strained at the chaos.
The First Jade, however, has seen it all. His suspicions seem to be correct. He knows his brother and he knows what his little didi thinks about Wei Wuxian. As if the situation could not get more convenient, the heavens have thrown a child their way. An orphan child.
Sect Leader Lan sees when Wen Yuan tugs at his brother’s robes again with glee, ignorant of the cruel, harsh world who took away his parents.
“Die?”
Lan Wangji tilts his head towards him slightly and pats his head once. “Be good.”
Wen Yuan beams brightly, as though he is not in a war tent, surrounded by strong cultivators who keep killing his relatives and martial siblings. The child plays with the jade token with enthusiasm. When he is disinterested, he bites Chenqing and looks at Lan Wangji, as if seeking approval.
Lan Xichen feels at a loss about what to do. The war is serious and will forever be etched in his mind. Nevertheless, he also understands that they can win the battle as long as Wei Wuxian is on their side.
They do not know how he can control resentment or how he has immense mastery of his craft. But from what they have seen in the last few weeks, Lan Xichen is assured that victory is possibly closer to them.
The rules in Cloud Recesses say, one should not be too confident, that arrogance is forbidden.
However, today, Lan Xichen would like to think it is not his overconfidence in Wei Wuxian but his faith, trust and respect in the Jiang disciple. Regardless, he would be happy when war ends and he can finally start rearranging the Sect and negotiate trade and dowry for his brother.
He, privately, admits it will be difficult. After all, despite such passive and compliant disposition, Sect Leader Jiang Fengmian has always been an excellent diplomat.
Notes:
ok forgive me for this even I didn't wanna do it but somehow the characters wrote itself and suddenly this became a madam yu x Jiang Fengmian fic like 😭 but it kinda made me wanna write a fic on them cuz hmm looks spicy iykwim
ANYWAYS.
Look ik Jiang family is a deeply complex and dysfunctional family. Some of the readers might have strong feelings about them but trust me unless u have been in their shoes, u wouldn't understand. It's not an excuse for what they did but still "You never know until you walk in my shoes." This is how complicated asian families are, including how abusive they can be. Just because one Asian family is nice doesn't mean all are. Things are like this even now in many parts of many countries, no help comes.
Madam yu felt neglected in her own marriage, her husband supposedly loved another. What can she do? Divorce sounds easy but reality is different. Not everyone is brave or allowed to. Jiang Cheng knew his father preferred another guy over him, is he not allowed to feel jealous? Even if it's his brother? Yanli.... I understand her cuz it's the oldest child syndrome esp in that era. And Fengmian just can't get the woman he liked but can't move on from her either, is he not allowed to love one person for eternity? I feel only mature and emotionally intelligent ppl understand the Jiang family while also holding them accountable for what they did.
Anyways, did you like it?
Please leave kudos and comments to share your thoughts on this! Thanks for reading! Next chapter will be posted when this chapter receives 15 comments! :3
Chapter 4
Notes:
Hi! I am back! XD
This is the last chapter of this work. I am glad to have written this though I feel this could have been way better. But this kinda wrote by itself and i included all my fav ships so no regrets! And this got a lot of positive attention and support so thanks to everyone who read and enjoyed this! Your kudos and comments lit up my dark days that I have been experiencing for the last few weeks so really you have my gratitude!
Btw XD I wrote this fic while listening to the following songs on repeat (on Spotify) every day of the last 6-8 months:
1. Dernière Danse by Indila
2. Fairytale by Daryl Silvius
3. Daylight by David Kushner
4. War of hearts by RuelleSo big thanks to the above songs for painting the scenario in my mind and then these scenes wrote by itself!
All this time, i kept calling wwx "ghost cultivator"... It's because that's what the EXACT translation is (chinese to English), from what I heard. It's not "demonic cultivation" apparently. Hehe idk chinese so...
A small spoiler from this chapter (for reference)
Hanguangjun = older (future)
Lan Wangji = younger (present)You'll know what I mean soon! ;) enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Jiang Yanli hums a lovely folk song while sorting out the rations in the distributor tent. Big wooden boxes of clothes, blankets, fabric for tents, food, and meagre utensils lie scattered on the floor. The tent is, otherwise, devoid of people.
It is quite early in the morning; the sun is barely above the horizon. The patrol groups are on alert and the others are resting in their tents.
“Jiang guniang!”
Turning around, she notices a panting and frantic Jin Zixuan entering the tent with four Jin disciples, hot on his heels. The Jin Sect Heir looks paler and thinner than she remembers, although still handsome. His clothes look a little shabby and ruffled; as if he rushed here from his bed. She salutes him with a gentle smile. “Jin-gongzi.”
“What are you doing here?! How did you even come here?!” He cries, taking four big strides towards her and crowding her. “The Jin disciples were right, after all! They just informed me of your uninformed arrival!”
She blinks. “I am here to meet A-die, A-niang and A-Xian.” She elaborates, “I came here with the disciples who were carrying rations for the battlefield.”
The Jin Sect Heir splutters, “What?! You came here—”
“Yes. A-Xian informed me, in his previous letter, that a meeting between all the major sect leaders will be held here, for some days. I knew everyone would be here.”
“That’s—that’s not! What?!” He looks like he is in the middle of a crisis. “Why would you come here knowing there’s danger?! This is a war, A-Li!” He grabs her hands, frantically. Her cheeks flush at the action and the nickname by which they promised to never call each other in public. “What if something happened to you on the way?!”
“...”
The Jin disciples behind Jin Zixuan exchange glances but do not intervene.
“My family is here to protect me. And if the situation turns worse,” She smiles sweetly still, squeezing his hands. “Jin-gongzi will protect me, right?”
Jin Zixuan takes his hands away, as if scorched by flames. He turns his face away — which is slowly turning red. “I…”
Jiang Yanli is hurt but her smile does not slip. Hesitantly, she utters, “We are friends, A-Xuan. Or does A-Xuan not consider me as his friend—”
“I—I do!” Jin Zixuan suddenly yells.
“…” She is surprised. “...Okay.”
The tent falls in an awkward silence. Jin Zixuan does not look at her for a while. Is he only pretending to like her for her sake? But she thinks they are, genuinely, good friends now.
Trying to not make the Jin Sect Heir further uncomfortable, she speaks, “Then this one will depart to meet her family—”
Jin Zixuan, “I—I shall go too!”
“...”
“I mean I will accompany A-Li to their tent!” He declares. “You—you do not know the way, do you?”
Jiang Yanli feels flustered with his thoughtfulness. “A-Xuan is right, I do not know the way. Many thanks for helping this one, A-Xuan.”
“Yeah….”
She turns around to the box she was working on to take out a small blanket and some proper infant clothes and arranges all of it in a smaller basket.
She knows she is not engaged to him anymore. She knows she will not be his wife anymore. It hurts but it is the truth.
“Let’s go.”
They leave the tent together, Jin Zixuan walking a bit behind the lady, with his disciples. Nobody wants rumours of a young sect lady walking around with a young man, the future Sect Leader at that, unchaperoned — especially when they had been engaged at some point.
She does not wish harm befall him or his future family. She only wishes for him to lead a happy life with whomever he marries. Anybody marrying the gallant, wealthy, courageous and strong Jin Zixuan will be lucky. So lucky. Something Jiang Yanli cannot be again.
Her heart belongs to Jin Zixuan. She does not think she can love anybody again.
“Have you seen the child staying with A-Xian?” She asks, curious.
He nods with a serious frown, falling in step with her as he speaks (forgetting all about Sect decorum). “I have heard about it for sometime now. But yesterday in the meeting, I met him for the first time.”
“The child?”
Jin Zixuan, “Both Wei Wuxian and the child.”
Jiang Yanli, “Oh. Is the child healthy? I mean, him growing up on the battlefield…”
Jin Zixuan, “The child looks healthy, overall. However, I do not understand this either. Why did your brother suddenly have a child?”
Jiang Yanli, “That child is not biologically his, A-Xuan.”
“Oh.”
Jiang Yanli, “But do you know where the child comes from? A-Xian says he has adopted him.”
Jin Zixuan, “I don’t know. Wei Wuxian is not very open or keen to discuss things which do not involve the war or the common people. But from what I have seen today, the child clings to him all the time. Wei Wuxian does not seem to mind and looks close to him.”
Jiang Yanli, “Can the child speak?”
Jin Zixuan, “...The child only babbles. But he does call Wei Wuxian his father.” Then he shudders. “And he treats Chenqing like a toy.”
That cursed dizi.
She laughs, “My nephew sounds adorable.”
Jin Zixuan’s face takes on a complicated expression which she cannot read. What is it?
“However, the most strange thing that I saw was that child calling Hanguangjun his father too.”
“.....What?”
Jin Zixuan looks thoughtful. “I still think he was only babbling, because he kept saying ‘niang’ while pulling Wei Wuxian’s robes. However, he only shushed the child and continued talking to us. So the child started crying.” He pauses in his explanation, frowning before continuing. “Hanguangjun was sitting right beside Wei Wuxian. And he gave the child a jade token of his sect which instantly calmed him down. Then the child called him ‘die’ and tried to tug at his robes. But Hanguangjun patted his head and said ‘Be good’. After that, the child, obediently, played around with the jade token.”
It is…. fascinating indeed. Jiang Yanli has been unaware of such dynamics. From what her shidi wrote in letters, she only knows of a child he adopted one day for absolutely no reason. The child was dropped in front of his tent by Wen spies and Wei Wuxian adopted him for protection; that was all written in the letter.
Jiang Yanli looks ahead, lost in thought. Suddenly, she spots three suspicious men, covered in big, black travel robes with hoods, moving towards a tent quietly.
Jiang Yanli points to them. “Who are those three men?”
Jin Zixuan looks at the direction she is pointing to. “I don’t know — perhaps new recruits. Let us meet them.”
They approach the tent steadily.
Jin Zixuan speaks out loud, “Greetings, disciples.”
The three men turn around to look at him, as if frightened. Jiang Yanli and Jin Zixuan are taken aback by their reactions as well.
“Oh, you scared me!” One of the three men sighs, putting a hand over his chest. His friend kicks him in the shin, making him yelp.
Only the lower parts of their faces can be seen due to the heavy robes.
Jin Zixuan eyes them warily, like the other four Jin disciples. “I have never seen you around before. Who are you? What are you doing here?”
The third one salutes politely as the first two hiss at each other like angry cats. “Jin-gongzi, greetings. We are searching for Wei Wuxian. We have been looking for sometime now but, unfortunately, we are lost. Would Jin-gongzi be available to help us find him?”
They are searching for her shidi? Why?
“No.” Jin Zixuan still looks distrustful. “Not until you put off your hoods and give us your identities.”
The three men instantly go silent, not moving an inch. They do not unsheath their swords either.
Peculiar things keep happening to them. Jiang Yanli acknowledges that the last one or two years have been very odd.
Jiang Yanli intervenes, “We mean no harm, gongzi. We are just following the safety measures. Surely, you understand our skepticism since you are standing on the grounds of a battlefield right now.”
“...”
It seems as if they are in deep contemplation although they are voiceless.
After a few moments, they take their hoods off in unison to reveal handsome faces with sharp features and good physique. They seem to be a year or two older than her didi, Jiang Cheng.
The one in the centre is wearing robes of some minor sect. He looks gentle, upright and holds his sword proudly. The one towards the right is a Lan disciple with a simple headband, a jade token and a scowl. The left one is a Jin disciple who looks equal measures pompous and indignant. Even his posture screams arrogant. Curiously, a Jiang clarity bell hangs from his belt.
The three of them also have identical red tassels hanging from their belts. Jiang Yanli has never seen such tassels in the market before.
“Who are you? Despite being a Jin disciple, I have never seen you on the field.” Jin Zixuan asks bluntly. “Besides, why is your sword covered with a charm?”
The lady looks at the sword that the Jin disciple is holding tightly. She does not understand anything.
The Jin disciple glares right back at him. “This is exactly why we did not want to uncover ourselves! I am not answerable to anyone!”
That attitude…
They do not look ill-intentioned, Jiang Yanli’s mind reasons.
Jin Zixuan, “You!!!”
“What? I am really not answerable to anyone, damn you!”
“Yeah, temper of a mistress indeed,” says the Lan disciple with a casual shrug.
“!!!” The Jin disciple tries to hit the Lan as the third one holds the Jin back.
Fearing they might start a war in the camp, Jiang Yanli interrupts, “Okay! Okay! Enough, gongzi. Why do we not introduce ourselves first?”
They stop tussling and fighting with each other, flushing briefly in embarrassment. Jiang Yanli is amused; they are young at heart, indeed.
They salute in unison, though the Jin disciple keeps glaring at Jin Zixuan.
“This one is Lan Jingyi.”
“Ouyang Zizhen.”
“Jin Ling.”
The other two hisses immediately, “Jin Ling! Why did you tell this name—”
The Jin disciple hisses back, aggressively. “I don’t like my courtesy name! You know that!”
The other two sigh and shake their heads.
Jiang Yanli, “Good to meet you, gongzi. I am—”
“No! Don’t.” Ouyang Zizhen interrupts loudly, scaring her. He looks desperate in his plea. “Don’t tell us your names! Trust me, it’s better that way!”
Jin Ling, “And do not ask questions either!”
Jin Zixuan glares at them while Jiang Yanli only feels puzzled. What is going on?
“Please, we only seek Wei Wuxian. Please take us to him and we will be gone!” Lan Jingyi implores with a cry. “We are not very eager to stay here either!”
Jiang Yanli looks at their innocent, pleading faces with a frown. They do look genuinely lost. So she nods.
Jin Zixuan tugs at her hand. He whispers, “A-Li, they might be dangerous Wen spies for Sect Leader Wen. If we take them to him, we might lead Wei Wuxian to danger!”
Jiang Yanli shakes her head. They do not look dangerous. She gets the distinct impression that they are good, righteous, virtuous cultivators. So she looks at him with a prayer on her lips. In this way, he is taller than her. “Trust me on this, please?”
Jin Zixuan gives her a hard look.
“Please?”
He averts his eyes with a frown. “...As long as A-Li’s safety is not compromised.”
Jiang Yanli beams at him. “Thanks, A-Xuan.” Turning to them, she says, loudly, “We were going to meet A-Xian too. Please accompany us.”
The trio sighs in visible relief and nods like little ducklings, making her internally squeal at their cuteness. They remind her of her little brother and A-Xian in a way she can not define.
The Jin disciples look at them warily as they walk with the new disciples. However, the trio pays no attention. They talk in whispers and hisses and at one point, Lan Jingyi and Jin Ling look awfully close to killing each other.
They do not look like Wen spies at all. If they are, they are too young and doing a terrible job at concealing themselves.
“—and if that damned Wei Wuxian gets himself killed—”
“Jin Ling, be quiet! What if someone actually hears you?!”
“...worrying… husband is not here…”
“Yes. That might cause further disturbances.”
“Senior made it clear to not delay this. The…”
Jiang Yanli overhears their drifted conversations. She does not think too much of it. They are, perhaps, discussing the outcomes and concerns regarding the war. After all, many are worried if Wei Wuxian will survive the war or not, including her.
Jin Zixuan is an immovable jade soldier by her side, who keeps walking as if he is ready to block any sort of sudden attacks from them. He is sweet and thoughtful.
Soon enough, they reach a camp that is clearly made for Sect Leaders. The tents are big; farther apart from each other. Each entry flap contains a talisman. But Wei Wuxian’s is the easiest to recognise — his tent’s flap is full of talismans instead of just one.
A loud wail comes from inside followed by some cursing and yelling — the latter part sounds like Yu-furen.
Definitely a Jiang’s tent.
“Looks like that one is his.” Jiang Yanli tells them softly, gesturing towards a certain tent.
The trio exchange dark looks.
She says, “Let’s go.” Before entering however, she turns around with hesitation, “Gongzi, please wait here. Let this one enter first to inform them ahead of your arrival. Please enter when I call for you.”
The three of them exchange glances before nodding obediently. Jiang Yanli beams.
Thus the Jin disciples watch them as they all stand together outside. Jiang Yanli and Jin Zixuan walk forward, push the flap aside and enter the tent.
Wei Wuxian stands there in all his glory — and a blank face — in the middle of the tent. He, too, looks thinner than when she last saw him, cheeks sunken, eyes vacant and strangely cold. A little creature rests on his chest, sniffling. His cute, chubby cheeks can be seen from the way he is hiding his little face in Wei Wuxian’s neck, his little torso hiccuping. His little hand is wrapped tightly around a jade token — which is clearly a belonging of the Gusu Lan Sect.
Lan Wangji remains a little behind them, a furrow in his eyebrows, much like Zewu-jun who stands a little away. Zewu-jun is standing with a scowling Nie Mingjue and a curious Meng Yao. However, the four men look to be mere spectators.
Jiang Fengmian is telling his raging wife to calm down in another corner of the tent. Zidian crackles, despite being a ring.
“A-Xian, what happened?”
All of them turn to look at the new guests in the tent, befuddled.
“Shijie?!” Wei Wuxian looks surprised as well. “What is shijie doing here?!” He reaches her in four big strides. “Didn’t XianXian tell shijie that she needs to be away?! Why does shijie not listen to A-Xian?” He speaks bitterly. The small child peers down at her with teary eyes from where he is against Wei Wuxian’s chest.
Yu-furen settles a dark look on her daughter. “So you have come here like you said you will! I told you to stay away, A-Li!” Then to Jin Zixuan, she barks, “Did you bring her here?! Why? What are you two even doing here?!”
Jin Zixuan fumbles on being addressed like this. But Jiang Yanli looks over at her mother, nonplussed. Through the last few letters she received from both of her brothers, she has come to some great realisations. One of them is that she has to fight and be more disobedient if she wants to see her nephew, which she has promised herself she will be. She has always wished that her little shidi will create his own family, one day and be happy. If he finds that happiness in a small, innocent child and wishes to be a father, then so be it.
“A-niang, forgive this one for not listening to your words. But now that I have come… I cannot return just yet.”
“A-Li, how did you even come here?” Jiang Fengmian asks, concerned.
Jiang Yanli, “I came here with the Jiang disciples who carried rations.”
Everyone looks at her with varying expressions of disbelief and dismay. It is indeed alarming if a maiden travels by bullock carts with strangers and boxes in such dangerous times.
Wen Yuan grabs everyone’s attention by babbling and peering at her with his small eyes.
“Is this the child you were writing about?” She asks, smiling at the child who beams back at her.
Wei Wuxian nods hesitantly with a grimace. “But Shijie… shouldn’t have come here.”
Ignoring that, she asks, “A-Xian, what happened here?”
“What happened?! You ask what happened?!” Yu-furen seethes. Jiang Fengmian tries to placate her unsuccessfully. “Wei Wuxian happened! He does whatever he wants on the battlefield and I care not. I do not care as long as the Wens are eliminated! But adopting an unknown, nameless child in the middle of war and raising him like his own — does he know the consequences?! What if a Wen soldier sneaks in and holds him hostage or worse—”
“Yu-furen.” Wei Wuxian interrupts frostily, his eyes downcast as if a cornered animal. He remains facing his shijie. Jiang Yanli only feels uneasy at his tone. “Yu-furen forgets who his caregiver is. When I adopted him, I knew what my responsibilities were: I am in charge of his safety, discipline and his life. And because I think I am capable of giving that to him at this moment, I dare adopt him.” Then, he looks up at the adorable boy in his arms with a soft smile. “Who dares harm him if I am his caregiver?” His eyes flicker red, making his soft smile look eerie. “Who dares cause trouble with me, an unorthodox ghost cultivator?”
Then his smile drops abruptly. “Besides, everyone keeps forgetting that this arrangement is only temporary. Once the war ends, this one will leave the child to a wonderful sect where he can be raised with other little ones like him.”
A pause.
“As long as the child is alive.” Yu-furen says, looking away.
Everyone, except Wei Wuxian — whose eyes look even duller now — turns to look at her. The child peers at Yu-furen, then Wei Wuxian and then Jiang Yanli innocently. He holds on to the jade token and Wei Wuxian’s robes with a vise-like grip.
Feeling the need to dispel the heavy tension and silence in the tent, Jiang Yanli mentions, “A-Xian, there are people who want to meet you.”
Wei Wuxian looks up at her.
Jiang Yanli, “I do not know them. But they seem to genuinely seek you out for a long time.”
Yu-furen cuts in, sternly. “You brought unknown people to our tent?!”
Her daughter flinches at her tone.
Jiang Fengmian frowns, “A-Li, this is not right. You do not even know them. What if they are the enemies?”
“A-die, I know but…”
She looks to Jin Zixuan for help but he looks too scared to move at all, due to her mother’s earlier rebuke.
Zewu-jun intervenes like the good person he is. “Sect Leader Jiang, Yu-furen, since this is related to the war and security, I interrupt your conversation. We do not know if they are enemies. If Jiang guniang has brought them over, why not talk to them? They might be helpless people who seek aid or people who might be sick or suffering.”
Meng Yao instantly offers support, despite Nie Mingjue’s scowl. “Zewu-jun is not wrong. Why not talk to the new disciples before further discussion?”
Nie Mingjue’s face darkens. “If the situation turns worse, we can always kill them. It’s not like we lack skilled cultivators in the tent.”
Zewu-jun, “Mingjue-xiong…”
Yu-furen glares at everyone except Nie Mingjue. She seems to agree with him.
Jiang Fengmian sighs. “Let us call them inside.”
Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian look at the entry flap. The child imitates them.
Jiang Yanli calls out, “Come inside, young masters.”
Three cultivators enter the tent, their hoods back on their heads.
Everyone looks at them with suspicion.
Jiang Yanli is stupefied. “A-Xian is here, young masters. Why do the esteemed cultivators not lower their hoods so we can talk?”
Nobody moves. Nie Mingjue and Yu-furen look equally indignant.
Wei Wuxian looks at them with narrowed eyes. “Do we know you?”
“Depends.” That is Ouyang Zizhen’s voice.
They do not lower their hoods but Jiang Yanli can now recognise their voices well.
Wei Wuxian looks bemused. “What?”
“Do you,” Ouyang Zizhen says, “or anyone for that matter, know anything about Yiling Laozu?”
Again, that name. That strange name — Yiling Laozu — that keeps coming up now and then. This non-existent man seems to occupy every corner of bizarre conversations. How do these new disciples know him?
Jiang Yanli notices the exact moment that Wei Wuxian freezes and pales. “Who the fuck are you?!”
Jin Ling, “Oh?”
“And no! We do not know of any strange guy like that!” Wei Wuxian spits out, vicious and wild. Wen Yuan squirms in his hold but does not make a noise.
“Caught you!” That is Lan Jingyi’s voice.
Unexpectedly, one of them runs to the centre of the tent. Talismans fly out of the cloak and stick on the tent, alarming everyone.
Before anybody can move, the hood falls off from Ouyang Zizhen’s head as he rushes to draw something on the floor. It looks like an array.
Wei Wuxian, “What the fuck?!”
Within the blink of an eye, the array is completed. The talismans and array immediately glow blue in unison. However, no visible change occurs in the tent or on the occupants. Jiang Yanli feels fine, if only a bit stunned and wary.
Wei Wuxian’s eyes turn red as he shrieks, “Who the fuck are you and why are you here?!” He starts whistling, his grip on a scared A-Yuan tightening.
“All of it is useless, Wei Wuxian.” Jin Ling says, tone sombre but casual. “None of your ghostly tricks work here.”
Wei Wuxian stops whistling, jaw clenched.
What?!
Jiang Yanli is afraid that she might have walked into a trap. What if they lose the war because these are their enemies in disguise?!
Jin Ling walks forward to stand in the centre of the tent along with the other two. Then they lower their hoods to reveal themselves and salute everyone cordially.
They, in fact, still look young and nice, despite acting out like this.
“...Forgive me for the interruption but I do not know you.” Lan Xichen interrupts in an ambivalent tone, eyeing the Lan disciple. The Second Jade glares at the trio, dubiously.
Jin Zixuan huffs, “That’s what I said too. I do not know the Jin disciple.”
“You carry a Jiang clarity bell despite being a Jin.” Yu-furen comments too. “Yet I have never seen you before.”
Jiang Fengmian looks at them critically.
Nie Mingjue and Meng Yao exchange wary glances.
What is going on?!
Lan Jingyi’s eyes twitch. “You can only know about us if you let us speak first! We did not even introduce ourselves!”
“Jingyi!” Ouyang Zizhen hisses. “Remember what Sizhui said!”
Lan Jingyi huffs and looks away, disgruntled.
Jin Ling mutters, “He’s not wrong.”
Ouyang Zizhen kicks Jin Ling’s shin as he salutes again, “This one is Ouyang Zizhen.”
“Lan Jingyi.”
“Jin Ling.”
Ouyang Zizhen continues, “And we come from the future.”
Wei Wuxian looks as horrified as everyone feels when they shriek out a perplexed “What?!”
Jin Ling, “Calm down! We don’t have time for this! The array and talisman slows down time, that’s why we used it!”
Wei Wuxian, “What?”
Lan Jingyi gives a dry laugh. “I almost didn’t recognise you! But thanks Chenqing.”
What?
Yu-furen spits in her enraged, severe voice, “Do you think your words are believable at all?! Time travel?! You are from the future?! Such nonsense in broad daylight?!”
“Absolutely right!” Nie Mingjue grunts. “Just accept that you are Wen spies—”
Lan Jingyi snorts, “Apologies for the interruption but we are short on time.”
Ouyang Zizhen complains, “Is that any way to talk to him? He’ll never listen to us at this rate!”
“Wei Wuxian!” Jin Ling utters aggressively, “Keep that infant down and come with us. You can return to your own time now! We are running short on time as it is.”
Wei Wuxian sneers, “What the fuck is wrong with you?!”
“Gongzi, please, calm down.” Zewu-jun walks in front of Wei Wuxian and interrupts all the commotion. “Please let us talk like civil people. Why do we not sit down and listen to your explanations with a rational mind?”
“No, Zewu-jun, this—” Wei Wuxian tries. But Jiang Fengmian intervenes in support of Zewu-jun.
Jiang Fengmian, “Sect Leader Lan is absolutely right. We need to discuss this with a rational mind.”
The three cultivators exchange a look. “If that is what will end this quickly.”
Yu-furen, Nie Mingjue and Wei Wuxian’s protests are cut out by those two alone. Jiang Yanli quietly supports them. Lan Wangji and Jin Zixuan remain neutral.
Soon, the cultivators sit down at the big table in the tent. The strangers sit on one side while the others sit on the other side. Their behaviour remains odd; they seem to be avoiding looking at anyone except a grim, enraged Wei Wuxian. Now, a clingy A-Yuan sits between him and Lan Wangji.
Lan Xichen says with a furrow to his eyebrows, “Please explain.”
Lan Jingyi shakes his head and mutters, “Why is Sizhui not here when we need him?”
Who is Sizhui? Jiang Yanli wonders.
“The talismans inside the tent are placed to pause the time and stop further disruptions or changes in this world. It also ensures safer passage between two timelines.” Lan Jingyi says moodily, looking offended that anybody could even think he would harm them. “The tent is sealed away. Nobody can enter and nobody can leave until our purpose is completed.”
Wei Wuxian barks, “You mean, essentially we are all caged?!”
Jin Ling glares at him. “Yes. Now shut up and listen to us.”
Jiang Yanli looks at him carefully. Jin Ling’s behavior… It reminds her of someone.
Wei Wuxian glares at him.
Lan Wangji, “Wei Ying.”
“I am fine, don’t worry, Lan Zhan.” Wei Wuxian says curtly and turns away.
The child between them peers at everyone curiously, the jade token draped over his small lap.
Ouyang Zizhen says carefully, “Well, if the Sect Leader Lan and Hanguangjun admit we are from the future, then we are from the future, correct? Everyone knows Gusu Lan forbids lies.”
Everyone looks at him cautiously. Zewu-jun eventually nods while his brother stares down the strangers. Wei Wuxian only eyes them irately.
“If this one is not wrong, the night patrol on the first night of GusuLan’s guest lectures, when Hanguangjun just came out of his seclusion…” Zizhen’s face starts flushing abruptly. The three men avert their eyes to the table, looking very embarrassed. “...he met someone whom he… thought to be very… capable and bright. But the person broke the rules that night which upset you.”
He pauses, making everyone look at them in confusion. Yu-furen eyes the time travellers in disdain.
Lan Jingyi quickly adds, looking red and frantic, “Th—This— We know this because we are from the future, where seniors told us about it!” His eyes avert to the table again like the other two, looking chastised for no reason.
Lan Xichen’s eyes widen momentarily, easy to miss. But Jiang Yanli sees it all and only wonders. Does he know….?
Lan Wangji looks sombre when he utters, “...They speak the truth.”
“What?!”
“For further evidence,” Lan Jingyi presents the jade token that was hanging from his belt on the table. “Sect Leader Lan, if you…” His confident voice, tinged with utmost reverence, breaks in the middle and fades.
Sect Leader Lan takes the jade token and observes it very carefully. “This is…” He hands it back to Lan Jingyi with eyes cast in turmoil and reluctance. “It’s true. The jade token belongs to Gusu Lan and is protected by even more complex incantations than the present ones. The charms on this token are quite advanced.”
“What…?”
Yu-furen sneers, “Even if you can fool them, you cannot fool me—”
Lan Jingyi raises an eyebrow. “Who are you?”
Yu-furen seethes, her husband trying to calm her again. “You—”
“Jingyi,” Jin Ling’s voice is quiet. “She wields Zidian.”
The three men instantly look at the ring crackling at her finger with stunned faces before averting their gazes. They pretend Yu-furen never interrupted.
How peculiar!
“We are from about fifteen or seventeen years in the future. Someone in our time was creating new talismans when he messed up. Therefore, there was a shift in the timelines and two souls were interchanged — souls of Wei Wuxian, to be more precise.” Ouyang Zizhen explains. “This Wei Wuxian is from another timeline.”
“Shut up!” Wei Wuxian cries out, looking even more outraged and vicious than before. “I think I have heard enough of your delusional nonsense—”
“Nonsense?!” Jin Ling snaps, severely. “Have you not had enough?! You know this too, Wei Wuxian! You regret it all too! Do you not?!”
“Don’t interfere in business that is not yours!” Wei Wuxian slams his hand on the table, scaring the little child beside him. “What would you know about me and my regrets when I don’t even know you?! Then how do you know me?!”
“You know me, Wei Wuxian! You know the child whom you have orphaned, unintentionally or not.” Jin Ling blurts out, suddenly looking doleful.
Wei Wuxian freezes.
“Jin Ling!” Lan Jingyi hisses.
Can somebody explain what is going on?
“You know me damn well!” Jin Ling says, scrambling up. He unhooks the Jiang clarity bell and slams it on the table along with his sword which is charmed. The charm hides its sword glare. “Which Jin disciple do you know has a Jiang clarity bell?! Tell me, Wei Wuxian?! I belong to the same future which you created! Now you must know who I am?”
Wei Wuxian remains voiceless and frozen.
The realisation sinks in. A Jin disciple carrying a Jiang clarity bell in the future… Who can it be? Jiang Yanli stands to the side, wordless and muddled.
Jin Ling’s expensive robes and elaborate hair ornaments with his arrogant attitude clearly shows he is high in the hierarchy of Koi Tower, if the future Jin Sect has remained the same as the present. Again, most men from the sect thought themselves to be very important, even if they are not.
Jin Ling’s heavy breaths are the only sound heard in the silent tent for a while.
Ouyang Zizhen manages to sit him back down. Both him and Lan Jingyi tell him to remain quiet.
Meng Yao starts, “Wei-gongzi, Jin-gongzi, I believe it is best that we—”
“And you!” Jin Ling shouts at Meng Yao, who flinches in surprise. The Lan and Ouyang disciples flail their arms in distress when Jin Ling tries to talk again. He looks like he is about to cry, making Jiang Yanli itch to comfort him. “Damn it, it’s still so hard to look at you!” He hisses, eyes brimming with tears that do not fall. Still, his voice remains as sharp as a blade. “Don’t go to the viper’s nest that is Koi Tower. Nothing there is worth it. Realise it now when you can: your father is a disgrace to the face of the world! Stop hurting others just to gain approval from a man who lacks self-respect and dignity!”
Everyone looks at them and then back at a speechless Meng Yao. To call out Sect Leader Jin so openly and boldly even if it is the truth is either very foolish or very brave. Moreover, his only legitimate son and heir, Jin Zixuan is here too. To say something like this in front of him… but he only looks speechless as well, not really protesting.
Lan Jingyi starts nodding, aggressively, from the silent support, perhaps. “He is absolutely right actually!” Ouyang Zizhen tries to stop him but the Lan disciple looks determined to continue in a judging tone. “Tell me who is more important: your father or Zewu-jun?! Can any man be more important than Sect Leader Lan?! He is gentle, just, fair and ranked as the best cultivator in this world — he speaks highly of you and gently with you! What more could you want?! People are dying to be in his graceful presence, let alone speak with him, if you were unaware! Do you think hurting him is worth anything in the world?!”
Nie Mingjue looks at him in confusion. Lan Xichen looks distressed as he looks at the strangers with uncertainty. Meng Yao fumbles, turning red. “I — no, I did not hurt him—”
Jin Ling cries, “And what if you do, one day?! It’s all because of you and your damn greed! And that stupid Wei Wuxian has to be the victim! Ugh, I cannot even be angry at him!” His eyes remain red, making Jiang Yanli concerned. “Go and live a happy life with Zewu-jun rather than making an enemy out of everyone and complicating Sect politics! I have to sit with boring paperwork for shichens and all because Jin Guangshan was a disgraceful man and you were no less than him! All my friends and age-mates get to go for nighthunts alone and with the seniors while I entertain myself with vipers and paperwork! Do you know how exhausting that is?!”
Meng Yao splutters uncharacteristically.
What… is even all this? Everyone’s bewilderment only increases with his words. Besides, he looks a tad bit too young to handle Sect politics, is he not? But if he is doing that, does that not mean he is close with the future Jin Sect Leader, if he is not the Sect Leader himself?
Lan Jingyi snaps his head to his… friend with a smirk, “I knew you were jealous of us going to nighthunts with the seniors. Admit it!”
Jin Ling scowls, reminding Jiang Yanli of her didi. “Who’s jealous?! I just want to night hunt! And let me remind you I have done it alone, plenty of times without needing Sizhui or senior’s help unlike your pathetic ass!”
Lan Jingyi, “Shut up! I don’t need Sizhui at all! I—”
Ouyang Zizhen, “...I think we are deviating from the main point…”
The Lan and Jin disciples turn their heads away with offended expressions.
Ouyang Zizhen continues, “Uh, anyways, now that the information is all out…” He looks at Wei Wuxian. “Please come with us.”
Wei Wuxian spits out, heatedly, “I won’t go anywhere.”
Lan Jingyi, “Senior is wasting his time.”
Wei Wuxian, “Leave.”
Jin Ling, “Wei Wuxian, everyone awaits you in your timeline. Why are you being so stubborn?!”
“Shut up, shut up, shut up! Nobody awaits me! Leave!”
Lan Jingyi, “Don’t be ridiculous!”
Wei Wuxian scrambles up. The three cultivators follow. Others watch in great agitation, not understanding why these three cultivators are chasing Wei Wuxian of all people. Should they intervene or not?
“Get out, get lost!” His eyes have started flickering red.
Jin Ling, “You!”
“Get out. Stop this and get out!”
Amidst all the chaos, a soft voice breaks out. “A-Xian.”
Wei Wuxian instantly turns to Jiang Yanli, his face ashen, posture rigid.
Jiang Yanli is tired, so very tired. She only wants to brand these men as imposters and get her little shidi back. “Is it true?”
“Shijie…”
Yu-furen gives him a hard look, Zidian crackling as a ring. “Say it, Wei Wuxian. Admit that this is nonsense so that we can finally end this at once.”
Lan Wangji, “Wei Ying…”
Jiang Fengmian, “They are right, A-Xian. Just confirm that it is false and then the matter can be resolved quickly.”
Wei Wuxian turns away from everyone’s curious faces with a conflicted look on his face, his red eyes flickering back to grey and becoming dimmer.
The tent goes silent.
“Die?”
Everyone looks at the child who crawled over to hug Wei Wuxian’s legs and tug at his robes. The man looks down and his features soften immediately. “Little radish…” The child looks at him curiously and blabbers some more.
The three men look at Wei Wuxian and the child strangely, Jiang Yanli notices. But they do not protest; they only look at Wei Wuxian with woeful eyes.
Robes billowing, Wei Wuxian kneels down and pats his little head. He starts with a detached tone, so different from how he was yelling hysterically a moment before, “I hope shijie can forgive me when I say — I am not your A-Xian.”
What?
What?
What is that supposed to mean?
Jiang Yanli does not understand. At all. “A-Xian…”
(But deep down, things keep adding up in her mind. The scared eyes, the wariness that never leaves him, the gloom and grief that clings and clings regardless of what or how they try to erase it, the way agony and torment seems to be etched in his soul, his odd words which sometimes were not understandable; it explains things. All the things in some previous years, which did not make sense — it makes sense now. Of course, it does. After all, Wei Wuxian knew what would happen. Jiang Yanli is left hurt, stunned and speechless in the wake of this realisation. She is unsure of everything. Her understanding of the world has been broken and remade just now, after all.)
The others, in the tent, stiffen at his ominous words.
What is he even saying?
The child keeps on blabbering innocently, encouraged by the head pats. Wei Wuxian looks at the child as he continues, “They are not lying. I come from another time where all of this has happened once…”
Everyone, except the three cultivators, looks at him as if they have been pushed in an icy lake by their own families after being promised of eternal glory.
“The Wen Discussion Conference, the Indoctrination, the war — everything. I have lived once through all of it. I know what comes of the war as well.”
A pause.
Jiang Fengmian looks pale. “All this time… you knew everything…?”
Wei Wuxian nods slowly, reticent. He does not look at them.
Zewu-jun, “You knew they would attack Cloud Recesses…?”
“I knew everything.”
Yu-furen asks with a blank expression, tone extremely cold. “You knew Wen Zhuliu would… come to attack…?”
Wei Wuxian says nothing to that. Then, he takes a deep breath. “In the time I come from, things are not simple anymore. Everything has become too complicated.”
Jiang Fengmian, “...Is this how you learnt ghost cultivation?”
Wei Wuxian nods again. “It is significantly worse in the time I am from.”
Everyone looks equally shocked and queasy.
Wei Wuxian’s eyes remain stubbornly on the child who blabbers happily, amidst such a grave situation. “To escape the dreadful future lying in our fates, I dared mess around with the events. But not too much — I was afraid I would destroy the world or worse. I only prevented some casualties and ensured everyone close to me lives.”
More silence.
Nie Mingjue asks, giving him a skeptical look. “Are you saying you actually travelled in time?”
“I did, though I don’t know how.” Wei Wuxian sighs. “One moment, I was lying on the rock and the next moment—” he swallows around nothing before continuing, “I woke up in the old Lotus Pier with the old Jiang healers around me.” He sighs again, “I thought my ghost cultivation tore my consciousness apart or perhaps something went wrong with my time.”
Everyone feels too shocked at that moment to intervene or say anything again. Besides the obvious revelation, if a person is not actually who they think he is… is he even their person? Is it actually right to keep this person? Do they have any say in the subject when their opinions on this don’t really matter? The time travellers will do as they want to. That is a terrifying conclusion, Jiang Yanli thinks.
“But that’s not what happened.” Ouyang Zizhen states with a soft tone. “A person in our timeline messed up the timelines and thus, your souls were displaced in time. Now, both worlds are functioning simultaneously.”
Wei Wuxian looks up at him with a grave expression. “But I have been staying here for over two years now.”
The three men exchange glances before Ouyang Zizhen says, “As suspected, the time in this world does not match that one. If what you say is true, it has been more than a year since you lived here but in that world, it has only been a shichen or so.”
Lan Jingyi, “The Wei Wuxian of this time is in your time. He is suffering heavily due to the differences in energy of yin and yang that his soul was suddenly exposed to.”
Wei Wuxian’s face crumples. His voice is soft, small and pitiful when he utters, “And? What should I do? Leave this world that I tried so hard to change?”
Lan Jingyi fusses, “Yes. Otherwise, there can be terrible consequences! You have already changed things from what you’re saying. We don’t know the things that can go wrong from here!”
Wei Wuxian gives a humourless laugh. “You want me to leave this behind? You want me to leave my close ones behind to a world where nobody lives, where nobody waits for me? Do you think this is reasonable?”
His words are depressing.
Is that really their future? Does this war never end? Did they lose? The cultivators remain quiet out of reluctance and fear — after all, war is never a good thing. It is indeed a curse.
Ouyang Zizhen sighs, “But this is not right. This is not your world or time. You cannot stay here!”
Wei Wuxian shakes his head and turns away again. “If you are truly from the future, you must know how hard it is there. You, perhaps, know the worst of it.”
“And what about you in the future?” Jin Ling asks solemnly. “The Wei Wuxian in our time?”
Wei Wuxian freezes. “Me in your time?”
Lan Jingyi huffs, “Of course! He is the one who sent us in the first place!”
“What?”
Jin Ling scoffs, “Wei Wuxian in our time is ill, because of this whole time manipulation. I don’t know why or how but this is messing with the future you. This manipulation is costing him a lot of spiritual energy and now he is fatally sick.”
Wei Wuxian looks like he has just seen the gentle Jiang Yanli kill a man with his sword. “Me… in the future? Spiritual energy?”
Ouyang Zizhen says, as if offended, that Wei Wuxian is missing a vital point. “Senior is fatally sick in the future!”
Wei Wuxian looks like he used to when he was first brought to Lotus Pier; small, miserable, pitiful; cornered by circumstances.
Everyone sits there, too stunned to intervene or do otherwise. What madness is this?
Then the child blabbers again and Wei Wuxian’s eyes harden. “I—I cannot! I don’t know what future you are talking about when I have nothing left! Please, I request you to leave.”
“But Senior Wei!” Lan Jingyi sounds distressed.
Jin Ling curses under his breath.
“Please?” Wei Wuxian looks at the three men with such heartbreaking eyes, Jiang Yanli wonders how they can resist it at all.
Jin Ling glares at him, though it does not look malicious at all. “And what about the people who live? The people who are living despite you leaving them?”
“...”
“We will leave immediately.” Ouyang Zizhen suddenly declares, prompting the other two men to look at him. “If you admit that you really do not care that Hanguangjun lives in a world without you.”
The said Second Jade of the present time stiffens in his seat, though it is almost unnoticeable.
Wei Wuxian stands up and snaps, almost hysterically, “What does he have to do with anything?!”
Ouyang Zizhen strides forward to Wei Wuxian confidently, dragging a fumbling Lan Jingyi with him. He tells the latter, “Give that to him. It’s time.”
Lan Jingyi looks uncertain but starts untying a qiankun pouch hanging from his belt anyway.
Ouyang Zizhen turns to a distrustful Wei Wuxian. “Senior asked who awaits him in his time.” He gives a kind smile. “Everyone awaits you in your time — but especially, Hanguangjun and Lan — I mean, Wen Yuan.”
Wei Wuxian stumbles back a step, looking aghast and fragile, so very fragile. “Wen Yuan…?”
Jin Ling walks towards them too. “Wen Yuan lives, if that is what you’re worried about. He is still present in your time.”
Lan Jingyi presents a talisman to Wei Wuxian, who eyes it apprehensively. In a moment, he has read the symbols which are drawn and his face gets gloomy. He takes it with trembling hands. “But this is—this is a time manipulation talisman.”
“Come on, Senior Wei!” Lan Jingyi says cheerily.
“What—” Before Wei Wuxian can say anything more, an exceedingly pleasant but firm voice from outside the tent interrupts.
“May we enter?”
Jin Ling, “Enter.”
Lan Jingyi and Ouyang Zizhen exclaim in unison, “Sizhui!”
A tall, graceful Lan enters the tent, appearing to be slightly shaken and crestfallen. A red tassel hangs from his belt, a sword in his hand. His eyes are red rimmed though there are no tear tracks. His name must be Lan Sizhui.
Wei Wuxian looks at him skeptically. “Who are you—”
The next moment, everyone gasps as they see a second Lan following Lan Sizhui. He is taller, broader, definitely older and infinitely more graceful. But what makes them surprised is his golden eyes, his slumped shoulders, his straight posture, the blood clinging to his white robes and the look of absolute anguish and sorrow on his face.
The disciple is Lan Wangji.
And what is even more surprising is the slack, silent body his arms carry, a body clad in black and red robes. Nobody can see his face but everyone has a sneaking suspicion on his identity, based on his clothes alone.
Lan Sizhui notices the stunned cultivators in the room and quickly salutes. “Greetings. This one is Lan Sizhui.”
The cultivators are even more disconcerted.
Future Lan Wangji does not seem to have seen them though. He does not look at anyone at all. He only looks at the (suspiciously) lax body with melancholic eyes and holds him close as if he might be someone precious. The cultivators fear that the great Hanguangjun might start crying right in front of everyone.
Lan Sizhui, “Hopefully, seniors have been updated on the current situation.”
Lan Jingyi hisses, “It has been a mess here! Senior Wei even refused to leave!”
Lan Sizhui frowns as he looks at the said man. “But the talisman is in his hands. That’s why the gate of time opened in the first place.”
“Yes but—”
“...Lan Zhan?” Wei Wuxian chokes out suddenly.
Then for the first time, future Lan Wangji — Hanguangjun — looks up from the limp body in his arms with wide eyes. Blood marrs his lips and cheeks. “Wei Ying?”
“Lan Zhan…” Wei Wuxian does not move at all. He appears to be rooted to the spot.
A beat of silence passes as everyone looks at them in stupefaction.
There are two people — the same face, the same posture, the same voice, how can it be?! — in the tent. But they are supposed to be the same person?! How is this even possible?!
Hanguangjun keeps the unmoving body on the bed in the tent with great reluctance and care and then looks back towards Wei Wuxian with worry and astonishment written openly on his face.
Lan Sizhui’s amiable voice comes out at that moment, “Hanguangjun, please remember what we explained.”
Hanguangjun looks at Lan Sizhui and then at a paralysed Wei Wuxian. Limping slightly but with a shattered, desperate expression, he walks to the Jiang disciple and engulfs the man in a tight embrace.
“Wei Ying.”
The future Hanguangjun holds the Jiang Head Disciple as if he has been starving and aching for Wei Wuxian for years, as if he will drown in the vast seas of the world without him, as if letting him go would mean losing him forever, as if they are long lost lovers who have defied the laws of time to be here. However, Wei Wuxian does not hug him back; his face remains crumpled in sorrow and his eyes look teary and red.
The scene looks too intimate to be looked at.
All the cultivators immediately avert their eyes in shock, embarrassment and discomfort.
The supposed four disciples from the future had already looked away with sad faces. Why? Do they already know what will be happening? Jiang Yanli wants to know what happens in the future, if only to keep her brothers away from harm. Why does the future Hanguangjun look so exhausted? The Sunshot Campaign does not end soon, does it? Or is it because time travel takes too much energy?
She looks at the younger Lan Wangji standing with his brother, Zewu-jun. He looks stoic as usual. But there is a hint of mortification and turmoil in his eyes.
The others fare no better.
“Wei Ying. Come back.” Hanguangjun’s deep voice trembles as he speaks, voice loud in the silent tent. “Please.”
Wei Wuxian’s voice comes out hoarse. “To Cloud Recesses?”
“Yes.”
“Why?” Jiang Yanli’s heart hurts when the eyelids of her little shidi start drooping. As she expected, tears start falling from Wei Wuxian’s eyes. “I don’t want—”
“Because Wei Ying can be protected and provided for.” Hanguangjun cuts in, much to everyone’s surprise.
Hanguangjun has always been known to adhere to the rules of Cloud Recesses strictly, no matter his location or state. For him to interrupt someone blatantly is not a daily occurrence.
Wei Wuxian lets out a humourless chuckle. “Who would care for a wayward ghost cultivator? In Cloud Recesses of all places?”
“I promise to take care of Wei Ying.”
“And if they turn against you, Lan Zhan? The great Hanguangjun supporting the Yiling Laozu? What about your reputation? What about your family? What about your sect? What if your sect turns against you?” Tears still stream down his cheeks steadily.
“Then I shall leave the sect.”
“Lan Zhan!”
“Wangji!”
The twin voices of Wei Wuxian and Lan Xichen cry out in unison.
The arms around Wei Wuxian only tighten with no shame. “Please. Wei Ying. Come back to Gusu with me.”
“But — Lan Zhan — I killed — in that world, I killed — this world has…” He does not continue that statement, making everyone all the more curious, conflicted and speechless.
Who did he kill to warrant such a reaction, Jiang Yanli wonders. In war, one has to kill countless people indiscriminately. Could it be that Wei Wuxian’s guilty conscience is acting up now?
Hanguangjun explains, his voice trembling slightly. “The cultivators have explained everything. Wei Ying need not say anything more.”
Wei Ying, “But—but—”
Lan Sizhui cuts in politely, “Indeed, Senior Wei. Please, there is no need to say anything. However, seniors must be quick.”
For a rule abiding Lan to interrupt can only mean one thing: the matter is extremely urgent.
Ouyang Zizhen nudges Lan Sizhui and hisses, “Must you interrupt them at such a critical moment?!”
Lan Jingyi agrees in a whisper — though everyone can hear him quite clearly. “Zizhen is right! Leave them be!”
Jin Ling retorts loudly, “Sizhui is not wrong though. We must hurry!”
Lan Jingyi and Ouyang Zizhen look offended again.
Before anybody can say anything more, future Hanguangjun speaks in his solemn but melancholic tone, “I care for you, Wei Ying. I care for you the most. Please.”
Wei Wuxian’s face shows a bit of every emotion: sorrow, confusion, guilt, fear and reluctance. “Lan Zhan…”
“...”
To hear a great cultivator like Hanguangjun say such things in front of a huge audience — elders, no less — is an experience, indeed.
Jin Ling suddenly blanches. “Wei Wuxian! Are you coming back or not?! Hurry!”
But nobody pays any attention to him.
All the shocked and flabbergasted eyes are turned to the pair while the pair engages in… shameless embrace… of brotherhood?
“Die?” The child’s enquiring voice brings everyone out of the reverie.
The pair disentangle from the embrace reluctantly only to look down at the little creature. The infant is still sitting at their feet with a curious expression on his innocent, little face. “Die?”
The juniors’ expressions get complicated. They, somehow, look more sombre and share sneaky glances.
Wei Wuxian’s resolve falters. It is clear from his expression. “A-Yuan…”
“Your A-Yuan awaits you, Senior Wei. In our future.” Ouyang Zizhen states, voice a little indifferent.
Suspicious.
Wei Wuxian snaps his head up, shock written all over his face. “What?!”
Jin Ling huffs, “Of course…”
Lan Jingyi repeats, “The child is present in your time as well as the future.”
“A-Yuan — A-Yuan grows up?! Even — even in your world?” Wei Wuxian looks bewildered.
“Yes!” Jingyi nods, though his eyes look slightly teary and a frown marrs his slips. “He lives as one of the best cultivators of our generation in the future.”
Lan Sizhui is suspiciously quiet and only looks blankly at him. But his hands seem to shake slightly.
Jin Ling, “If you stay here and keep messing with time, it is possible that A-Yuan’s fate would be tampered with as well. It is best if you return to your original time.”
Wei Wuxian’s face crumples even further at that. He looks at little A-Yuan in misery and agony.
Hanguangjun speaks, his voice deeper than the other younger Second Jade in the tent and filled with anguish. “I promise to care for Wei Ying and Wen Yuan. I will protect you. Please, come back.”
Silence reigns again. The cultivators cannot believe this; time travel seems a bit complicated as a subject. But what they are seeing is not false either! Then?
The way Hanguangjun and the four cultivators acted is too flawless and emotional to accuse them of being Wen spies. Also, if they were, would they not try to take a weak cultivator and easy target like Jiang Yanli and not a skilled one like Wei Wuxian?
And the immobile body on the straw bed looks too much like Wei Wuxian too, only a lot more gaunt, paler and thinner.
“Senior Wei.” Lan Sizhui speaks, voice almost a whisper. “The child in your time is currently suffering from high fever. Fatal.” Wei Wuxian snaps his gaze towards him, along with Hanguangjun. His voice, however, remains respectful and neutral. “In the future where we come from, it was fortunate that the fever only took away his memories and not his life, but it had been a close call.”
The four cultivators remain completely polite and apathetic while the other cultivators shudder at the endless amount of horrible information. To think that a child — cute, precious, bubbly and happy — that they can watch over right now might pass away in a few days or weeks due to medical negligence or their own pride…
What is the meaning of fighting with Wens if they would be the same as Wens?
Nie Mingjue intervenes, with his cold, furious voice. “But before that, do you not think we deserve an explanation of what is really happening? Just time travel and then what — you snatch away a disciple and — what about us?”
Yu-furen affirms menacingly. “I demand that Wei Wuxian explain all this right now!”
Wei Wuxian looks tired when he turns around and looks up at them with a guilty expression. “I… I just wanted everyone to live…”
When it looks like nobody is going to speak, Lan Sizhui explains, politely, “The mess is created by this man but in the far future. Thus, there is no need to blame anybody. We only need to restore the souls to their original bodies.”
But Jiang Yanli shakes her head, walking forward to Wei Wuxian. He only looks scared and takes a step back, bumping into an older Hanguangjun. Jiang Yanli stops walking. “When…? You didn’t… if you knew, why didn’t you tell us…? A-Xian, you need not have borne this alone.”
A beat of conflicted silence passes.
Wei Wuxian stands there with an withdrawn expression in his eyes, tears finally having stopped. “Many weeks ago, I woke up with a fatal fever in Lotus Pier. Before the Wen Discussion Conference. That was me, opening my eyes in this world for the first time like I explained before.” He takes a deep breath. “I was upset, questioned myself, and reflected a lot about my last life which is turning out to be a parallel dimension. I missed things, missed the friends and people of another time, missed something that was not even formed in this world. I didn’t even know what’s real anymore. I…” He inhales and then slowly exhales, frustration and madness and misery leaking from his tone. He looks as if he has been bound in a cage and his limbs have been cut off. “Then how could I speak of it? I didn’t know what was real and I couldn’t explain anything to anybody either. What would I even say to anyone…?”
He pauses, a look of forced indifference dawning on his face again.
Reluctantly, she presses. “That time, you threw the bowl of soup away because of pork?”
He nods. “Sorry. I could not understand where I was, who I was and…” He sighs. “Still, I did not intend to change anything. I wanted to stay away from everyone, everything — aloof and distant. I felt like a terrible man who deceived fate. But somehow, I made myself content with just that. Being passive and away from everyone. However, the moment I went to the Wen Discussion Conference, I knew something had to change. I knew what was coming and I knew how terrible our future would be. As if to support my idea, I realised that the ghost cultivation I have resorted to in another time — has somehow clung to me in this life, too. Thus, I made plans, double crossed everybody, trapped the enemies and killed whoever needed to be.”
Zewu-jun, “So the Wens…”
“Yes. I knew they would be helpful. Yes, I have met all of them in the future, including A-Yuan.”
Jiang Fengmian, “Wen Zhuliu… you knew...?”
“I have had terrible meetings with the man in the… future, yes.”
In the aftermath of this horrible conversation, everyone stares at Wei Wuxian in stunned silence.
“Die?” Wen Yuan tugs at his robes again. “Nia?” His stare is sunny and inquisitive.
Wei Wuxian gives him a drained smile. But, for an infant, does it really matter as long as it is a smile on his close ones? The child only sees him smiling and beams too.
Wei Wuxian crouches down and gently closes the child’s eyes as if in play. But the moment the man does that, the child actually falls asleep, surprising everyone. Wei Wuxian is quick to catch and hold the small, limp body in his arms. “Don’t worry.” The fake smile slips from his lips and curls in a grimace. “It’s only a cheap spell to make him sleep for a while.” He picks up the infant and hands him over to his teary, perplexed shijie. “In this world, this lowly one is happy to hand over my little radish to shijie. Please, take good care of him.”
The tears finally fall from her eyes. She takes the infant but her hands tremble. “A-Xian… This… I…” She holds the sleeping child to her chest.
“Don’t cry, shijie. What are you crying for? Your A-Xian is right there, on the bed.” He gives an empty chuckle. “You can’t hand him the child right now though. You need to take care of A-Yuan for a while. He’s not fit to care for a child yet. He’s not me after all; he hasn’t spent months with the child.”
All Jiang Yanli can do is watch his hollow eyes, hollow smile, gaunt face and cry. Why does it feel like she is losing her shidi when it is not even hers? This Wei Wuxian belongs to another shijie…
The four young cultivators from the future only share glances and speak after a long while.
Ouyang Zizhen, “If you’re ready, Senior Wei…”
Unexpectedly, Wei Wuxian nods obediently. His shoulders are slumped, his expression wilted.
The four cultivators give him clear instructions in small, strained voices. As per the instructions, Wei Wuxian lies down on the straw bed beside his own unconscious body with a blank face.
They almost look like twins sleeping on the same bed.
But Wei Wuxian has no twin.
Lan Sizhui and Lan Jingyi start whispering incantations as Ouyang Zizhen starts drawing an array near the bed. Jin Ling watches quietly from the side like the others. The future Hanguangjun stands beside the bed with a worried downturn of his lips — the only visible sign that he is perturbed. Otherwise, he still appears very calm.
The younger Lan Wangji from the present time, on the other hand, looks taciturn as usual.
Wei Wuxian’s eyes close.
Once the array is complete, Ouyang Zizhen steps back and says, “Jin Ling.”
Jin Ling nods before moving forward elegantly and holding the Jiang clarity bell to Wei Wuxian’s ears.
The Lans stop chanting incantations. Lan Sizhui and Lan Jingyi move forward gracefully and take two talismans out from their sleeves. Lan Sizhui slaps one talisman on one of Wei Wuxian’s torso while Lan Jingyi slaps the talisman on another Wei Wuxian. Then, Lan Sizhui crouches near the array and slices his palm with his sword. When the blood drips on the array, it glows blue.
The Lans start whispering the incantations again while Jin Ling stiffens. Ouyang Zizhen only stands to the side, eyes looking very fierce.
One of the bodies starts to twitch, then the other. Then one starts to squirm, then another. It is difficult to tell who is actually who, considering the four cultivators surround the bed in what seems to be great anxiety and the others cannot see much from over such barriers.
Jin Ling rings the clarity bell, quick and repetitive. His eyebrows are furrowed in worry but he does it with confidence.
The other three are quiet.
One of them groans and squirms. “Ah, ah! This — it hurts — hurts — cold, cold, cold — I can’t feel my core — it hurts —” But his eyes do not open. Then he falls limp.
To watch this with one’s own eyes is scary. It looks as if he is dead.
The other one opens his eyes, relatively calmly though. He whispers in a small voice, “Lan Zhan…?”
Future Hanguangjun instantly rushes to the bedside. Despite kneeling, he looks much broader and taller than Wei Wuxian’s sickly body that lays on the bed. His body was already frightful with a bony face and frail torso but now — with such barren eyes, he looks even more ghastly. “Wei Ying.”
The four cultivators stand beside each other with small smiles.
“Lan Zhan… it’s cold…” He remarks in a numb voice.
Hanguangjun only gives him his usual reticent look but his face is a bit more readable now, in Jiang Yanli’s opinion. He feels helpless, weak and vulnerable to a malicious world.
“Sleep, Senior Wei.” Lan Sizhui’s smile is warm, his voice kind. “We’ll take care of everything.”
Wei Wuxian’s eyes flit to him in a daze. “You…” His eyes close again.
“Hanguangjun, we must leave immediately.”
Hanguangjun inclines his head slightly before picking up Wei Wuxian in his arms with tenderness, as if the latter is a fragile flower. His eyes never stray away from the limp body, his pupils showing his immense grief and dejection.
The Second Jade is famous for his ice-like attitude, exceptional strength and cultivation, besides his handsome looks. He is known to show no emotion even in the face of grave danger or great enemy. So for him to show his emotions so openly… it must pain him a lot that he cannot even conceal it.
Hanguangjun walks away gracefully, not even sparing a glance to anybody else. His steps are slightly odd paced but his eyes remain firmly on Wei Wuxian, as he leaves through the entry flap of the tent.
The four cultivators turn to them and salute in unison.
Lan Sizhui smiles amiably, “Many thanks to the Seniors for supporting our endeavours. We are truly grateful to have received your cooperation regarding this urgent matter.”
Lab Jingyi huffs, “I think they could have been more helpful—”
“Jingyi!”
Ouyang Zizhen, “Wei Wuxian, though having been transported to that world for a short time, remembers nothing of that world and it will remain so. This is because he was unconscious throughout his stay there. Seniors are also suggested that they forget and never bring up this subject in front of others or Senior Wei.”
Jin Ling retorts, “Not like anybody will believe this nonsense. Time travel, ha!”
Lan Jingyi, “Hey! Don’t call Senior Wei’s invention nonsense! He’s a genius!”
“Genius, my ass! He can’t even take care of himself! He blew up the experiment chamber and his husband—”
Ouyang Zizhen, “Jin Ling!”
Amidst their bickering, Lan Sizhui’s smile gets a little strained. “We shall take our leave, seniors.” He shoots the three a look to which they pause their bickering as they all walk to the entry flap.
The cultivators still glare at each other, though.
Just as the flap closes behind them, they hear the bickering again.
“I don’t understand how you can bear Jin Ling’s terrible words towards your father, Sizhui! If I were in your place, I would have punched him!”
“You! You dare slander a Sect Leader in front of his face! Do you know I could have you—”
The voices fade.
Jiang Yanli cradles the child as her mind runs after the lingering conversation.
“He blew up the experiment chamber and his husband—”
‘He’ clearly meant Wei Wuxian, because they were arguing about ‘Senior Wei’. But his husband? Her eyes flicker to a younger Lan Wangji who still looks shaken and uncertain beside his brother. However, his eyes show his misery, confusion and horror quite clearly. Judging by who came from the future and held her little shidi so intimately, it is only obvious that her first thought would be him, Lan Wangji, the Second Jade of Gusu Lan. She wonders if her intuition is right.
Another line drifts to her mind: “I don’t understand how you can bear Jin Ling’s terrible words towards your father, Sizhui!”
But Jin Ling was clearly insulting Senior Wei, not Lan Sizhui’s father. That’s how they addressed Wei Wuxian, not Lan Sizhui’s father. Unless Lan Sizhui’s father was…
Jiang Yanli’s grip tightens on little Wen Yuan. All the words of the juniors and their strange despondence but wild certainty regarding this Wen child comes to her mind. They even said that he would live in the future too. Is it… true?
Is this all even real?
Lan Xichen says, looking stunned. “This… just now… What happened?”
Meng Yao shakes his head slowly, looking equally shocked. “I don’t know, Zewu-jun… I don’t.”
The other cultivators, in the tent, stand there in a long silence, staring at each other and then at an unconscious Wei Wuxian, still reeling from everything that happened.
The talismans and arrays on the floor burn out.
Notes:
How was it? Did you like the ending? I personally think I could have written better :( but obviously I promised myself not to overthink and finish this AND POST IT. Cuz once I start overthinking, this would stay in my drafts like my other 99 works. AND A BIG NO TO THAT! So here we are! Thanks for all the support I got! That actually motivated me to post asap! BUT I AM REALLY VERY SORRY IF I COULDN'T KEEP UP TO YOUR EXPECTATIONS AND THIS HAS BEEN ANTI CLIMATIC. I AM REALLY VERY VERY VERY SORRY. I just wanted to keep the mysterious, confused vibes throughout the fic and that's how i ended it.
In the chapter, Jin Ling doesn't actually know it's his parents that's why he behaved so rudely! XDD and they only recognised madam yu cuz of Zidian that's why they got quiet suddenly! And they tried to minimise interaction with anybody from the past as much as possible cuz they might want to stay in that timeline otherwise! (That's why they told Yanli to not introduce herself either) And they even told the future lwj to follow this rule so lwj didn't look at anyone nor did he try to talk. Besides he was desperate abt saving wwx as it is, so no time to pay attention to others!
Next chapter would be a longggg epilogue! >.< But don't wait on it cuz that chapter (it's already completed btw) isn't really about wangxian... It's about another fav ship i have and it's not even of mdzs fandom :p It's from tgcf! So if u aren't from tgcf (not hualian tho) fandom too, u can give kudos and leave rn :3 will post soon!
Till then, please leave lots of kudos and comments for me to enjoy! Thank you for reading!
Next chapter (epilogue) will be posted when this chapter gets 10 comments!
Edit: ok guys some of y'all have really bullied me into posting another chapter of this sooo I am writing some wangxian in the next chapter too T.T but that might take some time since my initial plan was derailed... ok?
Chapter 5
Notes:
Hi everyone! Sorry I am a bit late :( but I had already said that I am going to be late so.
For the people who had requested a more complete ending, here you go. This is what I think suits the ending the most.
Hope you enjoy! (I have tried my best! If the characters are ooc, I AM SORRY I TRIED MY BEST TO DO IT LIKE HOW IT'S IN THE NOVEL PLS FORGIVE ME I AM SORRY)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The day those time travellers left the Sect Leaders half stunned, half hysteric, news came as soon as the moon rose. Sect Leader Wen was dead. The news would seem like an odd coincidence, a suspicious event perhaps; but they knew it was not. They knew because they had been told of this by Wei Wuxian; Sect Leader Wen’s death was not a coincidence — it was planned and executed in cold blood. He died of the poison which was administered to him by his own niece on the very night Wei Wuxian was taken away from the tent.
The Wen Sect Leader and his sons were dead, triggering a chain of events which unfolded quickly. The Wen Sect was automatically considered to have been defeated and hence, the uprisings by the smaller sects under the Wen rule were considered to be too unimportant. The Wens that were still remaining, under the leadership of Wen Qing, were flagged as safe because of Wen Qing’s irreplaceable role as a spy in the whole campaign. Discussions were held, meetings were conducted between sects, rearrangements were made.
Wei Wuxian slept through it all.
It has been thirty days since.
The Jiang healers had said that Wei Wuxian was perfectly well, even if his core was a bit unstable. That he was not waking up was either due to immense shock or his own mind’s will. If he really wanted to, he could wake up right then. Despite heart wrenching wails and tears, mostly by an orphan child and Jiang Yanli, Wei Wuxian did not respond, untouched by the events and emotions of the mortal world. When he was shifted to Lotus Pier, the Jiang healers even brought one Madam Yao — a woman who apparently specialised in medicinal cultivation and has cured many of complex problems — who laughed and said Wei Wuxian would be completely fine, if given proper time to heal.
The Jiang siblings were not very fond of said Madam’s careless attitude and questionable diagnosis. They were relieved when the Jiang healers still continued to care for Wei Wuxian’s body, carefully.
Lost in such morbid thoughts, Jiang Yanli enters her bed chamber with a bowl of clear broth on a tray. Keeping it on the low table, she walks towards the covered porch on the other side of the room. It leads to an inner courtyard, shared by the residences of Yu-furen, Jiang Yanli and their maids.
But that is not why she is here.
A small babe sits on a thin blanket, laid on the wooden floor, surrounded by rattle drums, clay dolls and grass butterflies. However, he does not play with them; he only looks at the sky above with round eyes. A pang of grief shoots through her heart; he has been like this since that dawn; the dawn which took away his caregiver. The babe had really formed a close bond with Wei Wuxian in only a matter of days and now he does not even eat properly because he cannot see the man. But what can she do? Infants are not permitted to enter the separate medicinal chamber Wei Wuxian is being kept in.
“A-Yuan.” She calls softly, making the tiny head turn around with open curiosity. “Come, come to me.”
“Nia!” He exclaims before crawling to her. He is dressed in small purple robes. When he reaches her, she picks him up with a smile. “DieDie!” He beams.
“I know, A-Yuan.” She replies as she takes them back to the low table. “Lan-er-gongzi is helping the Wens and Wen-guniang in sect politics, like Sect Leader Lan. So he cannot come to you, just yet. Besides, he left only a few days ago, how can he return so quickly? Allow him some time to fulfill his duties.”
“Die!” He calls again, as if repeating the address might somehow make Lan Wangji appear here. Well, even if he appears here, it is still not possible for him to enter these chambers, since it is still the women’s courtyard. Men, except the occasional servants, Sect Leader Jiang and Jiang Cheng, are not allowed to enter.
Sitting at the table, she takes the little boy on her lap and starts to feed him the plain broth. He squirms, clutching her long sleeves and blowing spit bubbles while staring at her in between his small gulps. When he turns his head away to not have the broth, she rocks him gently so that he can be lulled into feeding again. “Yes, yes, your father will come back soon! But you need to drink all of this at once!”
She feels her eyes water as she watches him drinking all of it down. Her shidi, A-Xian, used to be small too. Not exactly this small to need feeding but young and helpless, nonetheless. She used to cook for him, cuddle him, take care of him and comfort him. She used to be his only source of comfort back then and now… He has grown up and even made his own family!
Only this family has been chosen by the future Wei Wuxian — a Wei Ying belonging to another world, another shijie, another Jiang family.
She does not know who her little shidi would choose, whether he could even accept this, or whether he would even realise the gravity of the situation.
Right after coming back from Cloud Recesses, her shidi had talked their ears off about Lan-er-gongzi — the stoic, cold disciple ranked as the second best cultivator of their generation. Wei Wuxian told them all sorts of stories; from the Second Jade’s noble character to his reticent nature, from his unfathomable, otherworldly beauty to exceptional cultivation, from his easy-to-fluster charm to rigid appearance. There was something very humorous about Lan Wangji’s stern face, according to Wei Wuxian. As the days passed by, his words about Lan Wangji started getting lesser and lesser. But Jiang Yanli had always suspected that Wei Wuxian had developed a close relationship of brotherhood with the Second Jade.
However, after everything that happened in front of her eyes, she doubted the relationship was merely brotherhood — if that was the only nature of their strong bond and nothing more. The way the future Lan Wangji had embraced Wei Wuxian shamelessly without caring for grace or propriety, the way they clung to each other so eagerly and the way Lan Wangji seemed pained… She cannot stop thinking about it. She has even lost sleep for many nights now, disturbed by this strange puzzle. She does not understand if this is fate or destiny, if she should plan Wei Wuxian’s future or not.
“A-Li.”
Surprised, Jiang Yanli hides the little babe in the breast of her robes on instinct. “A-Niang…”
She glances to her right; her mother is standing at the door of the bedchamber in purple robes, glaring at her daughter. Her voice is cold when she speaks, “I see. You still do not intend to let go of the child.”
Jiang Yanli looks away, unable to give an answer that will satisfy them both. At that moment, the child goes still and tries to curl himself into a ball as if to make himself smaller. He does it every time he sees anybody except Lan Wangji, Wei Wuxian or her. He does not like the others much (It is understandable to her. They all either scowl or scream a lot at each other. And the child has seen it all the first day he came to Lotus Pier. It’s not exactly a surprise that he does not like anybody here and cries if he does not see any one of these three people for long intervals of time.).
“I told you to keep the child with the younger disciples! The maids would take care of him!”
Jiang Yanli looks up at her mother with pleading eyes. “A-Niang, he is too young! He cannot live in the disciples’ quarters! Even the youngest disciple is older than him by years!”
“So you will raise a nameless orphan?! Do you think such acts suit the daughter of a Sect Leader?!” She snarls but does not enter the chamber. Her eyes are fierce like her posture, though Zidian does not crackle. “Your engagement to a prestigious Sect Heir has already been cancelled and all because of that damn Wei Wuxian! And now you are raising a nameless bastard—”
“A-Niang!”
“— alone, without marriage! Do you think this goes unnoticed?! The rumours are spreading faster than you think! At this rate, you won’t get married to anybody at all! You will end up as an unmarried, sullied woman by name, do you not understand?!”
Tears roll down from her eyes. “A-Niang…” She does not want to be married either. She has already loved a man who would never reciprocate her feelings. So what is the point of marriage now? Is it so bad to not want to marry anymore?
(She knows she will come to love anybody in the world once they are married. Of course, she would respect and love her husband. But can it ever exceed the love she feels for Jin Zixuan for years now?)
“Crying won’t solve your problems, you foolish child!” Scoffing, she walks away, the door still open. “Do whatever you want! But don’t come to me crying when you are too old to get married!”
When her mother is out of earshot, the child finally stirs and looks at her with matching teary eyes. Then she feels a small chubby palm wiping away the tears that slide off her cheeks, an act similar to how she does it to him whenever he fusses.
“But…” Her lips tremble with heartache. “A-Yuan is with the maids every night.” And he always wails and fusses, unable to rest. Only after seeing Jiang Yanli does he stop screaming and promptly falls asleep.
Can Jiang Yanli not care for him as if he is her little nephew?
Why can she never get anything she wants?
Wei Wuxian is lying motionless for days. Jiang Fengmian and Jiang Cheng are busy with inter-sect meetings and sect rebuilding, respectively. Lan Wangji is busy with switching his time between Gusu Lan and Yunmeng Jiang. Jin Zixuan is busy too — but still writes the secret letters to her. They are her only source of comfort in such times.
What can she do? Everybody is so busy and important, everyone but her.
Meng Yao, dressed in the refined green Nie robes of high quality, knocks twice before entering the Sect Leader’s office. The room smells of papers, tea and sandalwood incense. He slides the door close behind him.
A small smile graces his lips involuntarily, unlike the many times he has to force himself to smile when in front of people. “Sect Leader Lan.”
Sect Leader Lan, who has been looking outside through the big paper window, turns around to look at him. “Meng Yao.” He greets and walks back towards his table to sit elegantly. “Please sit.”
Meng Yao imitates him and sits as well. The low table, in front of them, has the necessary ceramic pots for tea.
“I presume you weren’t too busy when I called you for tea.” Saying this, Lan Xichen starts heating the water in the porcelain bowl and the bamboo whisk.
Although Meng Yao feels too lowly and embarrassed to drink the tea a Sect Leader made, he does not want to be rude to his host, especially when the host has always been too courteous and respectful of him. Nie Mingjue is caring in a gruff way but does not necessarily understand his emotions. Lan Xichen, however, understands his emotions, empathises with him while also treating him with compassion. He feels that he cannot ever refuse Lan Xichen of anything.
“No, of course not! This lowly one is never too busy for Sect Leader Lan.”
“Mn.”
Their once smooth, cordial relationship has turned awkward ever since that incident, all those weeks ago. Now, their conversations are spaced and mostly filled with long, stifling silences. For example, Lan Xichen would have definitely chided Meng Yao for addressing himself as ‘lowly’ in front of him, but the former says nothing, looking a little lost in thoughts. This is the change that bothers Meng Yao, sometimes. Still, Lan Xichen remains as kind as he was before and the tone of his speech stays calm and mild. Nothing actually changes between them; except, perhaps, the way Meng Yao views the world, his father and Sect Leader Lan.
“Although we have very little funds left,” He starts, tapping the tea powder into the bowl. “We will try our best to help Qinghe Nie. Please, stay reassured that we will provide any sort of assistance that Sect Leader Nie might need.”
“Please.” Meng Yao shakes his head. “These are only political formalities. We all know how generous Sect Leader Lan is. I, or Sect Leader Nie for that matter, never doubted Sect Leader Lan’s words.”
“Mn.” He says, almost absentmindedly. His face is not very certain or serene, making Meng Yao uncomfortable. His eyes are strictly focused on the whisk, his wrist moving and drawing circles in the bowl deftly.
They sit in silence for some time, accompanied by the occasional breeze and the steady sound of the whisk hitting the bowl. When he is done preparing the tea, he pours them in two cups.
“Do you still want to be a Jin disciple?” Lan Xichen asks, casually, handing one of the tea cups to him.
Meng Yao looks at him in momentary surprise before turning his head away. He knows, has predicted it too but it still hurts. “Zewu-jun, we already talked about this…”
When he first received the tea invitation from the Sect Leader a shichen ago, he had a strong intuition about what the other man might say. Nevertheless, he decided to come here to prove that he was — is neither a coward nor a vengeful man. He can be grateful and kind too, somebody that Lan Xichen from any timeline or era can be proud of.
Lan Xichen, “You said you’ll think about it, last time I asked.”
“Zewu-jun…”
Lan Xichen’s voice remains perfectly soft, his lips tilting the slightest bit upwards in his signature soothing smile. “The tea is getting cold.”
Meng Yao looks at his cup. The tea in the porcelain cup reflects a sad, thoughtful expression on a handsome face, which looks much like Jin Guangshan. He picks up the cup and drinks the tea elegantly. He has learned much about manners and etiquette from books in the Nie library and an enthusiastic Nie Huaisang, himself. Though the rules can be a little strange, Meng Yao has learnt it all by heart and tries his best to follow them so that others can never make fun of his origin or background again.
“A-Yao,” The name rings in his ears, bringing a slight flush to his cheeks. He cannot pretend indifference when the greatest cultivator of their generation calls him so intimately and with such affection, in his deep, timber voice. “Do you not like the Qinghe Nie Sect? Is it perhaps because Mingjue-xiong is too strict?”
Meng Yao shakes his head. “No, Sect Leader Nie is too good, Zewu-jun. He is as good at heart as you say. He treats me really well.”
Lan Xichen, “I heard about some Nie soldiers making trouble for you.”
‘Making trouble’ is barely the intensity of the trouble he faces on a regular basis, there. He is slandered and insulted everywhere, expected to do menial chores and act as an errand boy for everyone around, especially in the military. He is also the butt of everyone’s jokes every time he is around for meals. This is still quite respectful behavior from them.
The real joke starts late at night when everyone’s tongue starts loosening further with liquor running around freely. While some men spit at him, calling him degrading names and telling him to stay away (They think he will somehow seduce them because of his background. And what is more shameful than lying with a man?), others expect him to act as their bed warmer for the night. They do not even mind sleeping with a man as long as they get a bedwarmer. Desperate, disrespectful, vile men! Meng Yao can only sleep relieved every night, without worrying for his ailing mother, because the women’s quarters are far away from men’s and the latter are strictly forbidden to enter the area.
Still, it is really hard to survive there. He is always thankful for the intimidating presence of the angry Sect Leader, his coddled but stern brother and some respectable authority figures. That, usually, deters everyone from outright insulting him.
Meng Yao, “They do. But Sect Leader Nie has been patient with me. He is lenient on my errors and protects me from ill-intentioned people. I am truly honoured to have been working under him, as his advisor no less.”
Lan Xichen, “Mn. Mingjue-xiong has sent me many letters praising your dedication, brilliant mind and work ethics. You have worked twice as hard as everyone and still never complained. Mingjue-xiong is thankful even if he does not tell you!”
Meng Yao steadies his well-practiced smile, heart beating painfully fast in his chest. “Zewu-jun, you flatter me. Please, there is no need.”
“Credit must be given where it is due.” Lan Xichen replies in a sincere tone.
His smile falters, wide eyes staring up at a smiling Sect Leader for a moment. But Meng Yao casts his gaze away to his half-empty cup hastily, trying not to appear peculiar or unusual. He feels a strange lump stuck in his throat, not letting him speak. So, he does not. They are, again, enveloped by silence.
“A-Yao,” He calls again with that deep voice, sending shivers down Meng Yao’s spine. Meng Yao’s eyes look up to meet warm, brown ones. The ambience is so utterly tranquil that he almost falls into a trance, wanting to stare at those eyes and that soothing smile forever. “You can come to Cloud Recesses, if you want. The door is always open.”
Meng Yao is overwhelmed.
In this post war scenario, despite not having contributed as much as the esteemed Sect Leaders, Nie Mingjue still kept him as an advisor. Moreover, after knowing of his illegitimate son, Jin Guangshan had not exactly denied or accepted Meng Yao as part of the Jin family. But the offer was made — Meng Yao can join the Jins, if he wants to (Meng Yao had gone to Koi Tower as part of the Nie envoy and then had taken an appointment to talk to the Jin Sect Leader, privately. Thus, the Sect Leader could not exactly refuse. Jin Guangshan looked indifferent and not very eager when he made that offer but still acknowledged Meng Yao to be a good asset.). And now, Sect Leader Lan is telling him to join the Lans, despite knowing the horrible words that cultivator Jin Ling said about their…relationship? Lan Xichen is truly valiant and virtuous. Meng Yao deems himself undeserving to be in his presence.
“Zewu-jun, I…”
They are interrupted by a series of loud knocks before a man — who appears to be a messenger — rushes in, making the two men part quickly. (When did Meng Yao lean so close over the table?) “Sect Leader Lan.” The messenger salutes with a scroll in his hand.
Lan Xichen looks unperturbed, unlike the Nie advisor who clenches his fists beside his lap. “What is it?”
“A message has arrived from Lanling Jin, deemed extremely urgent.”
The Sect Leader’s voice is unusually sharp, though not noticeable unless you search for it, when he speaks this time. “Leave it on the table.”
The messenger does as instructed.
“You are dismissed.”
When the messenger salutes and is halfway through the door, the Sect Leader’s voice rings out again. “Ensure that nobody can interrupt us now — the Sect Leader is busy in a private discussion.”
The disciple bows and shuts the door close silently.
Meng Yao looks at him, slightly alarmed and mostly perplexed. “Zewu-jun, you need not do this. What will others think? That I might have somehow made the Sect Leader do this and — and the urgent message, you should check it now — what if —”
“A-Yao,” He interrupts, still amiable and placid. This, however, shocks Meng Yao because the Lan rules forbid their disciples to interrupt others’ speech. Lan Xichen looks at him, a bit more firmly. “Your final decisions are more important than those letters. What have you decided? Please, I request you to share your thoughts.”
In front of such a stern stance, Meng Yao feels compelled to speak about his decisions. He knows Lan Xichen will support him, irrespective of what he chooses (He assured him many times now). But he is still uneasy, still nervous about what the best way is, still scared of taking the path which might end up to be a curse for Lan Xichen, that one man who cares for, respects and looks after Meng Yao.
“This one has decided that,” He starts, hands trembling, the child in him coiling and hissing like an angry snake for the presence of a father, “he will stay in Qinghe Nie as the trusted advisor.”
The radiant smile that Lan Xichen gives him in reply truly melts his heart. Heat rushes to his cheeks, unbidden. “Excellent choice! Mingjue-xiong would be very happy to know that, even if he does not express his emotions.”
Meng Yao, privately, thinks Nie Mingjue is plenty expressive with his emotions — just not the fluffy ones. After all, the Nie Sect Leader is not shy to lash out at his disciples, rebuke his brother openly and reprimand everyone around him equally. He does get a bit softer around Lan Xichen but that is only because the latter has a very soothing temperament. Otherwise, he is still a very angry young man.
(Nie Huaisang looks at him suspiciously for about the hundredth time, before finally commenting, “You two spend an awful amount of time together.”
Meng Yao looks up from his paperwork in surprise, wondering if Nie Huaisang is indirectly accusing him of his brother’s sleepless nights. Nie Mingjue has been working for many days without getting much rest. And many people think it is because Meng Yao is an incompetent advisor and thus needs a supervisor all the time. “En. There’s a lot of planning left regarding distribution of rations and relocation of people. It is really exhausting! But I have urged Sect Leader Nie to sleep more in his chambers and not stay awake all night, worrying for—”
“But he sends you to your bed instead.”
“...Yes.” He tries to paint a clearer picture lest anybody misinterprets. “However, I—I have tried to get Sect Leader to rest. But he—”
“He listens to you.”
“Does not really—” Meng Yao pauses at the strange words and looks at him in surprise. “What?”
“Exactly! This is what I wanted to know! How do you handle Da-ge’s temper?! Da-ge seems to listen to you, he obeys you so well!”
“I… what?”
“Eh? Yao-ge, it is not very polite to keep such strategies to yourself! You need to tell me all about it! Today! Please! You must!”
“But — I—I don’t — what are you even talking about?”
“Aiyah, don’t say that! Come, come, share all about it over a cup of wine, come!”
“W—wait, Huai—Huaisang!”)
(Somehow, Nie Huaisang has misunderstood that Nie Mingjue softens around Meng Yao too, which is completely false.)
“Nevertheless, please remember the doors of Cloud Recesses are still open to you. If A-Yao wants, he can join us here too.”
“You’re too kind, Sect Leader Lan.”
The way Lan Xichen looks at him makes his smile dim a little, eyes cast away, heart thudding painfully in his chest. He does not even understand why he keeps feeling this way! Just because Sect Leader Lan is the first person to treat him like a thoughtful brother, does not mean he needs to have such an effect on him.
“I hope the guest chambers have been to your liking?”
Perhaps fearing the topic is too heavyhearted, the Sect Leader has changed the point of their discussion. Meng Yao is only thankful for that. “Of-of course, Zewu-jun!” He curses inwardly. Why must he stutter in front of Lan Xichen of all people?!
“I shall miss A-Yao.”
He gives a small, friendly smile. “Zewu-jun, I shall depart tomorrow at dawn. There is still enough time left.”
Lan Xichen explains, “The time I spend with A-Yao is simply not enough. It only makes this one crave more of his graceful company and valuable time. Forgive me for such selfish thoughts.”
Meng Yao looks at him, flushed and speechless. “...”
“Tomorrow, when you leave Cloud Recesses, two Lan disciples will accompany you to Qinghe Nie.”
“Oh. Does Sect Leader Lan need something from Sect Leader Nie?”
“No.” Lan Xichen chuckles. “I know that Mingjue-xiong does not mind you coming so far all alone. However, I think it’s best to travel in groups. Therefore, it is only better that you travel with some Lan disciples.”
“...” Meng Yao thinks he will fall sick with the sheer number of surprises that he has been facing today — and all because of one man. “Do you not trust my capabilities? Zewu-jun, I am not so young that I cannot travel alone. You underestimate my skills.”
Suddenly Lan Xichen takes Meng Yao’s hand that was on the table, flustering (and surprising) the latter further. “Please, I dare not underestimate. But you must understand that you’re still younger than me. It’s only fair that I care for you as much as I do for my own brother, Wangji. So you must accept this arrangement, A-Yao. I would not be able to rest well and would be fraught with worry if they do not accompany you.”
In front of such a handsome, pleading face, he feels helpless. How can he refuse Lan Xichen? And the way Lan Xichen is holding his hand… How can he ever deny him? “Zewu-jun is too considerate. Thank you for always looking out for me. Of course, I — I accept.”
“Mn.” He releases his hand.
Meng Yao tries to reciprocate the Sect Leader’s affectionate smile. But it comes out a tad bit shy and embarrassed. Nevertheless, he takes the cup to finish his drink—
Lan Xichen takes the cup away from him gently, surprising him again. “It must have already gone cold. Allow me to brew another fresh pot of tea so that you may savour the taste while it is pleasantly warm.”
“B—but Zewu-jun, it— I— it’s not needed. Please, you need not—not for this lowly servant—” However, the Sect Leader does not pay him any attention and brews another pot anyway.
If Meng Yao has learnt one thing about Lans, in the past few weeks since the war, it is that all of them can be equally stubborn, if they want to. They always appear to be easygoing and caring for not much than their saint-like rules, but there lies a sleeping dragon behind that placid mask, ready to strike the world, if needed.
Only the dragon that is Lan Xichen is too genial, too pure, too warm, too reassuring and too endearing.
He wishes Lan Xichen to be happy forever; he thinks the Sect Leader is worth all the cruelest and hideous sacrifices in the world. When the Sect Leader smiles at him again, Meng Yao is assured that he did the right thing by choosing Lan Xichen over his cold, promiscuous father.
“J-Jie? Are you going somewhere?”
“Don’t ask.” A sigh. “The Sect meetings are endless.”
“B-but it’s barely dawn! From-from what I heard, even the Gusu Lan Sect doesn’t wake up at this hour.”
“My foolish little didi, they are already staying over at Koi Tower while I need to reach there before the meeting starts.”
“What? This meeting is at Koi Tower?”
“Yes, Sect Leader Lan, as usual, wanted to host it. But that Jin Guangshan and his greed, disgusting! I hate that vile man. Every time I see him, I want to stick my needles in him!”
“C-Calm down, Jie! He still refuses to acknowledge you as the new Wen Sect Leader?”
“Exactly, A-Ning! I don’t want it, I don’t want the title or the seat! But I know this is the only way to retain my home and save my family! Thus, I am desperate to get the seat! I even promised to give away all the wealth to the Sect Leaders as remuneration but that filthy, little Jin Guangshan keeps demanding more!”
“The-The other Sect Leaders are not helping you?”
“They are. But Sect Leader Nie already hates our sect so he does not speak much for us. Sect Leader Lan speaks for us but he is still a junior in front of Sect Leader Jin. Hence, he cannot say much without offending him. Sect Leader Jiang is very supportive and a senior, indeed. But he is too passive and non-confrontational. Not to forget that all the sects are still reeling from the loss of manpower and buildings and trying to rebuild their homes. All sects, except Jin Guangshan.”
Silence.
“Do you think… he could help somehow?”
“...You know it too, A-Ning. He’s in deep sleep and has not woken up for days.”
“But we never saw him unconscious. How would we be certain that — can’t we see him even once?”
“A-Ning!”
Silence.
“We are medics, not the family of… of Wei Wuxian. He has helped us, yes, and thus we are in debt. When the time comes, I will definitely do as he asks.” A pause. “But for now, I cannot help him. Sect Leader Jiang has revealed that he is in care of their medics. Surely, they are doing a brilliant job, considering they are my seniors. If further assistance is needed, I shall definitely go to Lotus Pier.”
“A-Yuan…”
“Wen Chao had killed Wen-Popo before he could be killed by Wei Wuxian. From that moment onward, A-Yuan became our responsibility. However, the times are troublesome; we do not know which day is our last. At uncertain times, it is best that he is in care of some other sect. I know there are other kids under me but A-Yuan is the youngest. He is too small. He will never survive if we have to run away.”
“You think… A-Yuan is safe with… him?”
“It’s true that I do not know what exactly is wrong with Wei Wuxian or why he is in such a deep sleep or why he stopped sending the letters. But whatever it is, what I am certain about is that A-Yuan will be treated well.”
“How can Jie be so certain?”
“Well, if my informants are correct and from what I overheard from Sect Leader Lan’s private discussion—”
“You-you spied?!”
“Is that the Second Jade of Lan, Hanguangjun, has become attached to an infant in the war — the infant that was close to Wei Wuxian. Now, what infant could be close to a young man who is still unmarried? An illegitimate son, perhaps. But everyone knows, for all his careless bluff, Wei Wuxian does not have a character like Sect Leader Jin. Then where did this infant come from?”
“You mean…”
“Yes. It was us who sent an infant to him in the middle of the war. And the rumours are there — about Hanguangjun fighting alongside Wei Wuxian in the war. Isn’t it obvious that he must have seen the child that always sticks to Wei Wuxian? And if the rumours hold any truth, it is this!”
“Hanguangjun has attended very few meetings. What I have gathered from rumours and from what I have seen with my own eyes, the truth is quite plain. He is indeed a man of noble character who helps because he wants to, not out of some sense of obligation. He is deeply righteous and his cultivation level is beyond excellent. However, things like Sect politics and banquets are needless in his eyes. Although I highly agree with him, I have to bear all this nonsense!” A pause. “However, contrary to rumours, he is not cold.”
“Huh?”
“He speaks quite less, let alone engage with people. However, when he hears any news regarding Wei Wuxian, he seems… strangely eager. When Sect Leader Lan was exchanging pleasantries with Sect Leader Jiang last time, Hanguangjun asked about Wei Wuxian and the ‘child’. After that, both the Jades offered a place in Cloud Recesses for Wei Wuxian and the ‘child’. The child from the war is still sticking to Wei Wuxian. Who can this child be? Except our A-Yuan?”
“Wei-gongzi d-did say that h-he will never reveal A-Yuan’s true identity.”
“And he is wise to do that. Wens are truly less in number after the war. Whatever is left of us — it’s the old, sick, weak farmers and some sickly children. If we survive, we survive. If we don’t, we don’t. But A-Yuan has a chance of rebirth, so why not? He has us but till which day? We don’t even know what lies in our fate.”
“I…I-I don’t want to die, Jie…”
“Hush, you fool! I won’t let you!”
“B-But if it’s for Wei-gongzi…”
“...”
“Jie?”
“Wei Wuxian sleeps for so long… We don’t know what happened to him. If he is truly injured so much that he requires such long days of sleep, it is possible that he suffers from memory loss. He might not remember us.”
“But then…”
“Even then, it does not matter. We are still in debt, and I will pay it! A-Yuan will still stay with him, his safety uncompromised, if Wei Wuxian has truly forgotten. Then he wouldn’t even remember that it’s a Wen child! It’s better to forget all this, anyway!”
“Jie…”
“Hush now. In today’s meeting, I will somehow manage to take our fate in my hands. Now off you go to sleep! It’s still too early!”
“S-should I go with you?”
“Absolutely not! I will not repeat myself, A-Ning!”
“Y-yes Jie!”
Jiang Yanli is patting A-Yuan’s small head as he lays on the mat. She feels relieved that he is finally asleep after crying away another day, his small eyes frantically searching for Wei Wuxian all the time. It is not late though, the sun is barely peeking out of the horizon in the dusk.
Soon, it will be another dark evening.
That is when the news comes.
A young disciple in purple robes slides open the door of the chamber, looking alarmed. Seeing him, she and the two other maids stand up in fear of bad news. “Wei — Wei-gongzi — Wei-gongzi is a-awake!”
Tears slide down her cheeks in real relief.
Jiang Cheng stands frozen in front of the door. The strong unbearable scent of medicinal herbs tickles his nose though he is outside the healers’ chamber. He hates this scent the most.
He is nervous, too fucking nervous for this.
When his exhausted family first came back from the battlefield, he was not surprised to see his sister with them. Their letters had reached before them and had explained everything, including Wei Wuxian, suspiciously, falling sick. He knew what to expect and what to do, having made arrangements prior. He was angry at them, yes, highly disappointed too. But he was even more worried, though he would rather die than admit that.
Then came the next hurdle: a war orphan named Yuan, who had attached himself to Wei Wuxian too much. So now, he spends all his time crying, screaming and blubbering, only soothed by his sister’s coos. Jiang Cheng has always disliked children (because he does not know the first thing about them and he hates people crying). And Wei Wuxian has always agreed on Jiang Cheng’s dislike, though he is still known to act like a child himself. Moreover, Wei Wuxian has always liked to annoy and prank and be a source of entertainment for the younger disciples, nothing more. So his question stands: why and how the fuck did Wei Wuxian end up with a child in the first place?! Wei Wuxian’s letter, from many months ago, had only read: I adopted a war orphan for a few weeks. The situation here is too terrible and the child had nowhere to go. No further explanations. Jiang Cheng had thrown the letter into the lake water, infuriated. Can Wei Wuxian not be stupid for once?!
After that, came another obstacle in the name of Lan Wangji, Hanguangjun, the oh-so-brilliant Lan Sect Heir who excelled in the battlefield and then, for some odd reason, was stuck with his shixiong in his home. (He left Lotus Pier, after two days of staying over and promising to come over a few days later!) Jiang Cheng did not understand their strange relationship. If Lan-er-gongzi supposedly hated the unscrupulous, indisciplined Wei Wuxian during the guest lectures at Cloud Recesses, then why were they sticking together?
So many mysteries.
Too many mysteries.
No answers.
The third night, after their return, when Wei Wuxian was in healers’ chambers still sleeping and his family was slightly well-rested, he received all the answers he needed. During the family dinner, they revealed everything to Jiang Cheng under his mother’s orders and strict scrutiny. Most of it had sounded like a fever dream, an illusion, a trick of the mind, a dangerous, detestable prank — but it was too serious of a prank. It was all too unbelievable, involving too many people who nobody knew, a lot of words which did not make sense. Besides, Sect Leader Lan had no plausible reason to lie about their jade token.
After that, a worried, frantic, disbelieving Jiang Cheng was forced to promise to keep it buried in his heart. (Time travel?! What nonsense is this? Both he and his mother are still skeptical about it, till date.)
Yet, does it not make so much sense? The peculiar way that Wei Wuxian behaved was suspicious enough. That ought to explain everything itself.
Tired and crestfallen, he continued to work and work. As Jiang Sect Heir, he had an ample amount of duties, especially in the post-war scenario where people needed immediate attention everywhere. His father was absent from their home, busy with inter-sect meetings and trying to uplift the new Sect Leader Wen, Wen Qing. While everyone was in favour of the new Sect Leader, especially considering Wen Qing’s role as a war spy, Jin Guangshan and some of his minor allies opposed this. Hence, they prolonged the discussions and further complicated sect politics. Therefore, his mother’s and his hands were — are full with helping the Jiang Sect with ration distribution and rebuilding and ensuring smoother trade operations.
On the sixty-first day since his family’s return, the messenger brought news in the tent where he was staying for the night, outside Lotus Pier.
Wei Wuxian had woken up.
Of course, Jiang Cheng promptly rushed back to Lotus Cove to meet his shixiong right then, which brings him to the present moment.
He does not know whether to enter the damn chamber or not.
Before he can open it, the door slides open and Jiang Cheng is forced to look at an apprentice healer, dumbfounded and upset.
“Oh, Jiang-gongzi!” The apprentice salutes hastily. “Do you need something?”
Jiang Cheng looks away to the door instead of the apprentice. “I am here to visit Wei Wuxian.”
“Oh, oh! Certainly! Please!” The apprentice ushers him inside the large hall.
Few healers are moving about in the hall, busy with grinding the medicinal herbs and keeping the liquid medicine in different vials. The stench of bitter herbs is even stronger here, making him even angrier. It reminds him of the unpleasant childhood memories when he used to get sick and needed to lay here all day, alone and glum.
Spotting Wei Wuxian is not too hard. He is the only one sitting up on the bed in the otherwise empty infirmary. Their sister is also here, sitting beside Wei Wuxian on the bed and talking to him in hushed voices. Both of them look well and healthy. The apprentice leads him there.
“Wei Wuxian, Jiang-gongzi has come to meet you.” The apprentice interrupts them with a mild voice, making his siblings turn their heads over to look at him.
Both their features light up instantly, making Jiang Cheng grimace — and his cheeks heat up. Why are they even happy? He has not even given them any good news to be excited about.
Wei Wuxian greets him brightly. “Jiang Cheng, you’re here! Finally!”
Jiang Yanli smiles, “A-Cheng, come here, sit! I hope you did not rush to come here.”
The apprentice leaves them alone after saluting.
Jiang Cheng does not sit. He scowls, “I am well, A-Jie. And no, I did not feel the need to rush over because I know Wei Wuxian is an idiot!” He points a finger at Wei Wuxian accusingly who flails.
Wei Wuxian fake-cries as usual, “I did not even do anything!”
Jiang Cheng glares at him. “How can you not wake up quickly?! You always boast about being the best cultivator in the world who can fight in battles while sleeping! You boast about defeating any demon or yao with a small, petty trick! Then how?! You cannot even wake up quickly?! Then how can you be the best cultivator?! What kind of cultivator are you?!” He mocks, “Best cultivator!”
“A-Cheng!” Their sister admonishes gently but Jiang Cheng is not apologetic. He is not. How does Wei Wuxian always land himself in some serious trouble? Does he not understand the gravity of such situations?
“Shijie!” Wei Wuxian fakes his pitiful moans, clutching their sister’s sleeves and trying to hide behind it, infuriating Jiang Cheng further. “Shijie, shijie, look, ChengCheng is bullying me again! That too, when I am sick and in recovery!”
Jiang Cheng hisses, “You! Stop calling me that!”
The patient smirks from behind the pink sleeves. “Calling you what?”
“You! You dare talk like this even if you’re a sick person?!”
Wei Wuxian’s smirk turns even uglier.
Their sister admonishes them both, “Okay, okay! Enough of this! A-Cheng, sit, sit!”
Still scowling, Jiang Cheng sits on the foot of the bed only because their sister insisted. Wei Wuxian comes out from behind her sleeves, beaming.
“If you are being so playful, you must be feeling well now.” Jiang Cheng grunts.
Wei Wuxian beams, “I am feeling awfully good after seeing your ugly face!”
Jiang Yanli, “Be nice, boys!”
Jiang Cheng, “Hmph. Does A-Niang know?”
Jiang Yanli nods, her expression dimming like her tone. “When A-Xian woke up yesterday, A-Niang was at home. She…” She looks at an abruptly solemn Wei Wuxian, who tries to appear nonchalant, before continuing. “She recalled the events to A-Xian… said it’s better that he knows what really happened so that we can avoid future mishaps. He does not remember anything from the last year or two.”
Jiang Cheng and their sister look at Wei Wuxian. Wei Wuxian is now looking at a table some distance away from them, a little awkward but mostly curious. The ghost dizi is resting on it along with a sealed Suibian. The sword is spiritual; and hence can only be wielded by his master. Ever since that incident, the sword had shut itself in its sheath.
Jiang Cheng does not want to know but he cannot help himself. “The child…?”
Wei Wuxian does not reply, he just continues to look at the table in silent curiosity. Their sister sighs, a small involuntary smile gracing her soft features, “Yes. I brought A-Yuan here after A-Niang left. After meeting A-Xian, he appeared more cheerful. He is resting now.”
Then, the three sit in silence, avoiding each other’s gazes. There are too many thoughts running in their minds to actually voice it out. After some time, when the healers leave the chamber to collect herbs, Jiang Yanli speaks again. “A-Xian, how are you feeling?”
Jiang Cheng looks away with a scowl. He hates this — feelings and talking about feelings! Why do they have to talk about what they feel? But their sister is always very insistent about it and they do not have the heart to refuse her.
Looking down at his lap with a somber face, Wei Wuxian starts to speak, voice slightly hoarse. “I… do not know, shijie. I can’t remember anything. All I remember is playing around in the lotus lakes in Lotus Pier, flying kites with Jiang Cheng, having shijie’s soup and… then I went to sleep. I had some strange nightmares and I felt… pain? I don’t know what it was about either. I kept feeling too warm, then too cold…” His eyes look so dim, confused and lost that Jiang Cheng feels bitter. “Then I felt my…” Wei Wuxian starts touching his abdomen. “I don’t know… It felt so empty… I couldn’t think of anything more. I kept sleeping. Suddenly, I woke up and…” He looks up at her seriously. “I am here now.” His eyes appear thoughtful. “I… I do not remember the war or the… ghost dizi, Chenqing, that Yu-furen or shijie is speaking about.”
She shakes her head, takes his hand in hers and pats gently. “It is fine. Are you in any kind of pain or discomfort? Be honest to shijie.”
He shakes his head, looking sheepish.
Perhaps to brighten the ambience, she asks Wei Wuxian. “I didn’t get to ask before; how was A-Yuan? Did you like him? It was your first meeting with him, after all!” She turns to Jiang Cheng to explain. “A-Yuan was very excited to meet him. It might have been too much for A-Xian though.”
Jiang Cheng mutters, darkly, “I doubt.”
As he expected, Wei Wuxian lights up like a paper lantern immediately. “No, no, shijie! He was adorable! He’s like my shidi, though I admit, a bit too young.” He grins. “I think it’s funny how he addresses me. Did you see Yu-furen’s face when A-Yuan kept calling me?”
Jiang Cheng shares a look with a sheepish Jiang Yanli. “A-Niang… isn’t doing very well with the child.”
Wei Wuxian, “But shijie said the child is mine! Why would Yu-furen be against him?”
Jiang Cheng glares at him. “He’s an orphan, you idiot! He’s not yours!”
Wei Wuxian glares at him petulantly. “I know he is an orphan! So? Doesn’t that give me more reason to adopt him? Besides, I am an orphan too! And I was brought in by Sect Leader Jiang!”
That shuts him up.
Jiang Yanli intervenes, “I know that A-Xian is the best father any child could get.”
He laughs out loud at her words. Grinning, he says, “Oh no, shijie, you are mistaken! I was only saying that to provoke ChengCheng!”
“You!” Infuriated, Jiang Cheng hopes that no woman falls for Wei Wuxian’s flattery ever again!
Wei Wuxian cackles and adds, “I do not intend to raise a child! I would only love to play around but taking all his responsibilities — sounds a bit too serious!” Then he looks at them, expectant. “Besides, I cannot just sit around! Now that I am awake, I need to help Jiang Cheng and Jiang shushu around! I cannot care for a child like a father does while fulfilling my duties as the Head Disciple.” He continues, “And I know I am too young…”
Exactly! That is what Jiang Cheng had told their sister too! Though she agreed with his words, she did not exactly support his thoughts. But now Wei Wuxian is saying the same as he thought.
Jiang Cheng, “I told Jie too! That you’re too young.”
Wei Wuxian nods. “He’s right!”
However, contrary to how she reacts, she nods with a thoughtful smile. “True. However, amidst this war and time travel, there is something we have missed.”
Wei Wuxian shares a quizzical look with Jiang Cheng.
She looks at Wei Wuxian. “The child considers Hanguangjun to be his father. Therefore, is it not proper to inform Lan-er-gongzi about this?”
Wei Wuxian looks flabbergasted. “What?”
Jiang Yanli, “When I was sending letters to A-Die last night, telling him of your recovery, I sent one to Hanguangjun too. He must be preparing to arrive at Lotus Pier at the earliest.”
“What? When did this… what?”
Although Jiang Cheng feels content to see Wei Wuxian’s shocked face, he does not like the Second Jade much either. So, this time, even he is surprised. “But A-Jie—”
“No. I won’t be listening to you two anymore,” She chides them with a frown. But Jiang Cheng can only see how young and caring she is. “You two have run around a lot recently but you’ve never taken my advice! So I won’t listen to your protests either!”
“Wait,” Wei Wuxian tugs her sleeves. “You only told me that the title Hanguangjun has been bestowed to Lan Zhan recently. But shijie never told me that A-Yuan considers him to be his father.” He huffs a laugh, still looking shocked. “How? And Lan Zhan of all people? Didn’t he — I mean, nobody scolded the child for that either?”
Jiang Cheng crosses his arms and glares again. “All of this is your fault! I told you to stay away from Lan Wangji! And I have been saying the same since the lectures at Cloud Recesses! Yet you keep running to him as if you’re some young maiden and he is your betrothed!”
Wei Wuxian bursts out laughing. Jiang Yanli, however, snaps her head up at the last words, looking quite shocked.
Well, whatever Jiang Cheng said is only the truth. There is nothing to be shocked about.
Wei Wuxian, “Well, he is really fun to annoy. Why would I stay away? Besides, him being betrothed to a young maiden? Last time I asked him about liking a girl from Yunmeng, he looked angry, as if he was ready to throw me down the stairs of Cloud Recesses!” He laughs at the end.
Jiang Cheng is not impressed.
“He…” The bewilderment on Jiang Yanli’s face is not entirely unprecedented. “Lan-er-gongzi was so rude?”
Wei Wuxian complains, “Exactly! I merely asked him if he wants to come visit Yunmeng and see how pretty the girls are here. To tease him, I even said that the girls of Gusu are a ‘different pretty’ than the girls of Yunmeng. But he was so angry! Which girl would like him if he is always so stiff and stuffy? I think if the girls ever knew how boring the old fuddy duddy is, they would never be so enamoured with him!”
Jiang Cheng, “Don’t listen to him, A-Jie. He intentionally tested Lan-er-gongzi’s patience everyday, back then! And why are you so obsessed with his marriage anyway?! Who cares about his marriage?”
Wei Wuxian shakes his head, dramatically. “Aiyah Jiang Cheng, you are still too young to understand such matters!”
“You!”
Amidst their banter, they look at their sister who usually stops them, at this point of time. However, she only sits there and stares at Jiang Cheng, frozen.
“A-Jie?”
Jiang Yanli, “Huh?”
Wei Wuxian frowns, “What’s wrong, shijie? Is something bothering you?”
“No — you — I — A-Xian, this—” She stutters, looking quite perturbed. “A-Xian, you are good… friends with Lan-er-gongzi, yes?”
Wei Wuxian looks surprised. “He is my good friend, yes, though I am not exactly sure at this point. Because I’ve been unconscious for quite some time now! Why?”
She looks a bit puzzled, confusing her brothers more. Jiang Cheng shares a confused glance with Wei Wuxian who shrugs. “I — is he not — have you never thought —” She stops herself before getting off the bed. “I have some work for now. I will return later with the meal. Till then, rest well. I must not see A-Xian jumping around!” Patting his head, she turns around and leaves quickly, as if a yao is on her heels.
“Wait, wait, shijie, stop, you didn’t even tell—”
The door slides shut.
“—me why A-Yuan thinks Lan Zhan is his father.” He mumbles the last part, upset.
The Jiang Heir frowns. Their sister seemed off in her behaviour. He wonders what is wrong with her. He looks at his side and sees Wei Wuxian looking at the door with a confused expression, tinged with dejection. He cannot bear it, he cannot bear such expressions on Wei Wuxian’s face. So, he blurts out, “It’s your fault, you fool!”
Wei Wuxian shoots him a petulant look. “How is this my fault?! What happened to shijie?” He whines, “Why does she have to leave me so suddenly? I woke up after such a long time.” Suddenly, he looks at Jiang Cheng with a stricken face. “Do you think she liked the other me better?”
Jiang Cheng scoffs, “Well, even I admit that he was better than you. Because he was not as arrogant and definitely not as talkative!” The ‘and not as friendly, not as cheerful, and definitely not as lively as you’ is left unsaid.
“What?! You’re lying!”
Annoyed, Jiang Cheng scowls. “You wish! I think, even Lan Wangji likes him more than he likes you!”
“No! You are lying! It’s not the truth!” He protests. “You’re only bitter because Lan Zhan thinks I am more handsome than you! So, he wants to be my friend and not yours!”
Jiang Cheng rages, “What?! Who’s more handsome?! And who wants to be friends with that ice block, anyway?!”
Wei Wuxian, “Take that back! Lan Zhan is very expressive even if you don’t know it. Yes, he does not understand proper relationships but he is very entertaining and nice!”
Jiang Cheng snorts, “Yes, very entertaining, indeed. Now that you’re awake, why don’t you run to him and thank him endlessly for waking you up? Since he’s so great, when you get punished next time, to kneel in the ancestral hall, tell him to pick you up from there to bury you! I won’t be there to pick your body!”
Wei Wuxian, as usual, laughs it all away. “Sure! But I won’t call him if my little shidi is jealous!”
“Jealous!” He exclaims, “Who’s jealous?! Stop talking nonsense!”
Wei Wuxian smirks. “Right.” But then a thoughtful look dawns on his face. “Jiang Cheng, you need to tell me something.”
“Why don’t you go and ask A-Jie about it? Or your favourite Lan Wangji?!” Jiang Cheng spits.
“Jiang Cheng, come on!” Wei Wuxian whines and the Sect Heir, hopelessly, gives in.
“Fine!” He drawls, “What is it?”
“That…me,” Wei Wuxian says, a little awkwardly, “Ha! Shijie and Yu-furen have told me everything that happened but,” He pauses, staring at his hands with a frown. “But I wanted to know how I was. I asked shijie too but she was being very weird about it. Don’t tell me I was actually being annoying.”
Jiang Cheng really does not know what to say. “I…” He clears the sudden lump in his throat, suddenly very glad to have his Wei Wuxian back. “He was — he was fine. Just weird like you, I guess. No, weirder, actually. For example, he was very quiet and skittish. Imagine, you and skittish!” He deadpans, making his shixiong laugh. “He still loved shijie, though. They talked a lot in private and—” He eyes the empty chamber carefully before saying in a hushed voice, “Don’t overreact but he made shijie befriend Jin Zixuan.”
“What?!”
Jiang Cheng rolls his eyes. “I just told you not to overreact!”
“Seriously?! You think I am overdoing it?!” Wei Wuxian yells as if in a crisis. “If things go on like this, shijie might get hurt — how dare he — how could I change so much that—”
“He cared a lot about A-Jie, by the way.” Jiang Cheng interrupts his rant, looking away. “A-Jie still loves Jin Zixuan. Hope you know that. No matter what you say, her feelings will remain unchanged, she said. Thus, that… Wei Wuxian gave her a chance by befriending them again. He undid the trouble you brought on. So, this time, she is not writing to him as a fiance but as a friend. That was all that Wei Wuxian could do. But A-Jie is happy, nonetheless. Thus, I am happy too.”
Wei Wuxian stares at him, speechless.
Jiang Cheng sighs, “Nobody knows about these secret letters except us, not even A-Niang and A-Die. A-Niang is still adamant that A-Jie get married but she’s upset, I think.”
Wei Wuxian guesses with wide eyes, “She wants to marry Jin Zixuan?”
“Of course.”
They both look at each other with matching frowns.
Wei Wuxian, “You don’t mind?”
Jiang Cheng, “Of course, I do.”
Wei Wuxian, “But you still support them?”
Jiang Cheng, “I just want to see her happy. Is that wrong?”
“Fine!” Wei Wuxian concedes. “Hope that…me didn’t make other things worse.”
“Well,” Jiang Cheng drawls again, “To help your case, you have a few betrothal rumours going about — you with Sect Leader Lan, Lan Xichen, for example.”
Wei Wuxian, “What the fuck?”
Jiang Cheng shrugs, “That you had a lot of discussions with him behind closed doors. And he always stares at you in gratitude or something — hell, A-Die asked if I knew something about it! Why would he ask me that?!”
Wei Wuxian bursts out laughing.
The Sect Heir complains more. “Don’t laugh, you idiot! You don’t even know how strange it was when he asked if you have any kind of liaisons with Lan Wangji! And he asked about it ten times already!”
Wei Wuxian chokes on his laughter and Jiang Cheng feels satisfied. It is very hard to surprise Wei Wuxian, after all.
“What?! Lan Zhan?! He doesn’t even know what relationships are! He’s a monk!” Saying this, he laughs again. “Remember how he reacted to the spring book? He was so scandalised by a mere picture!” After laughing some more, he adds, “Besides, it’s not like we are cutsleeves. He’s too pretty to be a wife! Hahahahaha!”
Odd, really.
Jiang Cheng’s scalp almost tingles in some sort of strange anticipation. Of what, he does not know. However, he has this intense sense of foreboding that makes him blurt out, “You are not a cutsleeve, right?”
“Huh?” Wei Wuxian says. “Of course not! Why would you ask that? Didn’t you see me flirting with the sisters in the market?”
Jiang Cheng grumbles, “Whatever, I just wanted to say that…” He pauses, rearranging his jumbled thoughts first. “You can be a cutsleeve or whatever but you’re not allowed to leave Lotus Pier.”
“Aww ChengCheng, look at you being so—”
“Shut up, shut up, shut up!” Saying this with flushed cheeks, Jiang Cheng scowls and snaps, “You stay here, I am leaving!”
“No, wait—”
However, Jiang Cheng does not wait. He strides out of the medicinal chamber and slides the door shut in haste.
Damn Wei Wuxian and damn feelings!
He just wanted to be… nice, like A-Jie says. So, he just wanted to say that… his shixiong can do whatever he wants, even marry that Second Jade of all people as long as he stays by Jiang Cheng’s side — as long as Wei Wuxian remains like he is; strong, healthy, smiling and infuriating.
The dark image of that lifeless, hollow Wei Wuxian never leaves his mind while he walks back to his chambers, shoulders drooping with the weight of his thoughts.
Lan Xichen, “It’ll keep the balance of the cultivation world.”
Nie Mingjue grumbles, “Fine! Whatever does not favour either the Jins or the Wens! They both are detestable in their own ways!”
Lan Xichen, “Mingjue-xiong, maybe it’s best that you don’t talk like that in Koi Tower.”
Nie Mingjue spits, “You think I care?! Let them fight me if they feel insulted! What I speak is the truth! Then why must I hesitate?! Jin Guangshan was, is and always will be a good-for-nothing man whose only disgusting quality is sleeping around!”
“I… don’t think it is good to speak about others behind their back in their homes…”
The door of the chamber slides open. The two Sect Leaders look up.
Meng Yao enters with a smile. “Sect Leader Lan is right. Sect Leader Nie should be careful about his words in Koi Tower.” He slides the door closed.
The three are in an ornately decorated guest chamber in Koi Tower. The walls are gilded with gold and silver, the light hitting the different decorations making the chamber glow. The two Sect Leaders are sitting across from each other at a tea table, their porcelain tea cups empty.
“A-Yao,” Sect Leader Lan greets, “Come sit.”
Meng Yao, “It’s okay, it’s okay. The meeting is about to start after a shichen. Sect Leader Jin… ran into some trouble.”
Nie Mingjue snorts, “Yes, I saw Madam Jin searching for him, with anger in her words. Must have caught him sleeping around again!”
Meng Yao, “Sect Leader Nie…”
Lan Xichen sighs.
Nie Mingjue, “What? My words hold no lies!”
The two remain quiet because well — it is true. Everyone knows about it but chooses to overlook it.
Meng Yao quietly comes over to the table, sits down beside Lan Xichen and refills their teacups elegantly.
“A-Yao,” Lan Xichen says, “why don’t you join us for tea?”
“No, I — Zewu-jun—”
Nie Mingjue interrupts, “Yes, we need to tell you something.”
Meng Yao, “Of-of course, Sect Leader Nie!”
“But before that,” Nie Mingjue looks at him severely. “You have said before that it wasn’t only Huaisang who went to buy your freedom from that brothel.”
Meng Yao nods with a hesitant smile, glancing at Lan Xichen’s serene face sometimes. “Correct, yes. Wei-gongzi had actually convinced me to leave that place and to not be afraid of Huaisang. I… Initially, I did not even want to be freed by a young master whom I didn’t even know, of course. But Wei-gongzi was very convincing and promised me freedom in exchange for loyalty.”
Nie Mingjue nods, “However, when I asked, Huaisang told me nothing of the sort. He only told me he bought two people from a brothel, that’s all.”
Meng Yao nods too. “Yes. I don’t know why he did that. But perhaps…” He shares a look with Lan Xichen. “It seems everything that happened was planned by Wei-gongzi. Not out of malicious intentions, of course, but something that has happened in the… alleged future.”
Lan Xichen continues after him, “If he was malicious, he wouldn’t have come to me to save Cloud Recesses nor adopted an orphan. He would not have not participated in the war. He would not be so desperate to…”
Meng Yao completes. “Save an unknown sick woman with a child from a common brothel, among other more important things.” He nods. “So, it only means something terrible must have happened in his time. And he came here to rectify that mistake!”
Nie Mingjue sighs, “But it’s dangerous.”
Lan Xichen interrupts, “As I have said before, Wei-gongzi is not dim. He’s reckless, yes, but very bright, intelligent and kind. If he has taken such risks, it only means he was truly desperate to rectify that mistake.”
Nie Mingjue raises an eyebrow. “You know you are biased.”
Lan Xichen looks away.
Meng Yao, “But Zewu-jun is right. No matter what anyone says, Hanguangjun is quite serious and very strict about following the right path. No matter what he does, if Wei-gongzi was truly evil, would he have come here to save him?”
Nie Mingjue, “Of course. But it’s hard to trust Lans over the matters of the heart. Isn’t it, Xichen?”
Meng Yao shuts his mouth.
They both look at Lan Xichen in curiosity who only sighs elegantly, “No, Wangji has still not revealed if he holds Wei-gongzi in special regards. They are merely good friends.”
Nie Mingjue mutters, drinking the tea, “I only hope whatever happens, nobody is lying!”
“Now, now,” Meng Yao placates, “even if Hanguangjun has feelings for someone, I doubt he would overlook their mistakes. Besides, it was the Lan Wangji of another world — or time. What he did there does not necessarily mean he will follow the same in this time or world too. Maybe they are good friends, indeed, in this world. Thus, Zewu-jun is only telling the truth.”
Both the Sect Leaders, however, only look more troubled.
Trying to overcome the strange silence that falls upon the chamber, Meng Yao says, “What was it that the esteemed Sect Leaders wanted to tell me?”
Nie Mingjue huffs, “How’s your mother?”
“Under Qinghe Nie’s excellent care, she can only be—”
“Cut the crap, Meng Yao!” Nie Mingjue thunders. “Tell me how’s she?!”
Lan Xichen, “Mingjue-xiong…”
“Apologies…” Looking chastised, Meng Yao lowers his head. “She’s… she’s undergoing treatment, thanks to Sect Leader Nie. But they have… the medics have said she won’t live for long.”
“A-Yao.” A troubled Lan Xichen holds Meng Yao’s hands which tremble in sorrow.
Nie Mingjue does not mind. “Thus, we have finalized our treaty.”
Meng Yao looks up at Lan Xichen with surprise. He looks back and forth between the two Sect Leaders. “You mean…?”
Lan Xichen smiles, still holding his hands, “Wen Qing is truly a famous doctor. She’s rumoured to be the best in Qishan, despite being so young. So is it not only sensible that she takes care of your mother?” Patting a stunned Meng Yao, he says, “If she says there is really nothing more that can be done, then we shall understand. However, till then, one must not lose hope.”
Meng Yao sits stunned before looking at Nie Mingjue with teary eyes. “I… Sect Leader Nie agrees?”
It is easy to guess why he says so. In the beginning, Nie Mingjue did not want another Wen Sect Leader, of course. But slowly, he gave in. Still, what remuneration should be enough besides the obvious snatching away of the Wen treasury? How can they trust her enough? Lan Xichen, thus, had come up with one solution: Wen-daifu’s skill can be exchanged for her position in the cultivation world. In simple words, she can stay as Wen Sect Leader as long as she agrees to treat Meng Yao’s mother who is in a critical state at this point. This is obviously done to appease Jin Guangshan the most. Otherwise, they are all in favour of the no-nonsense doctor (Nie Mingjue grudgingly so).
Nie Mingjue looks away. “Xichen has explained how it will be beneficial for all, yes.”
Wide-eyed, Meng Yao lets out a choked laugh before throwing himself on Lan Xichen in a hug. His face hides in the crook of the older man’s shoulders. Lan Xichen sits stiff and frozen, mostly from shock.
Meng Yao, “Irrespective of what I say, no amount of thanks or gratitude is enough for the esteemed Zewu-jun. Still, I need to say it: Zewu-jun, no matter how I have wronged you here or there, it is punishable. It is! It is disgusting! I can’t believe I hurt you, of all people! I don’t deserve your forgiveness!”
Slightly recovered from his surprise, Lan Xichen pats his back awkwardly. “A-Yao.”
“No, no, Zewu-jun! It’s the truth! Truth!” Meng Yao exclaims frantically, clinging onto the Sect Leader like his life depends on it, “Forgive me, forgive me, forgive me! Even if Zewu-jun does not forgive me, it’s okay, it’s okay. It does not matter if you forgive me or not, this one will still try to make it up to you in this life.” This time, I won’t be foolish like some other time! he thinks privately.
“A-Yao,” Lan Xichen puts his hands on Meng Yao’s shoulders, pulling him out of his own shoulders. Meng Yao looks at him with red-rimmed eyes and trembling lips, hands clinging to the hem of his own robes. “Please, there is no need. What happened is all in the past — or in some other future. It has no relation with ours. You never need my forgiveness for something you have not even done. That is simply unjust.”
“Zewu-jun—”
Lan Xichen continues, “Saving your mother is our duty. As Sect Leaders, we must always care for our disciples and members. Since it is feasible, it is only natural that we ask Wen-daifu to look after your mother.”
Meng Yao nods, wiping away the stray tears that had somehow fallen from his eyes. “Thank you.”
Nie Mingjue interrupts, “If you’re done with crying and all that, then you may leave. I want you to be dressed properly for the discussion banquet.”
“Y-yes, Sect Leader Nie.”
Lan Xichen sighs, “Mingjue-xiong, why are you so strict? A-Yao is still young.”
“Before being young ‘Meng Yao’, he is a Nie advisor! And being a Nie advisor means he needs to be dressed in proper robes befitting an advisor!” He rants, enraged. “I didn’t care, obviously, but that Jin Guangshan had to insult my advisor! My fucking advisor! And in front of me! Shameless! That bastard, I swear—” He let out a string of other curses.
Meng Yao and Lan Xichen look at each with mildly exasperated faces.
“Anyways,” Nie Mingjue says, after taking a deep breath to calm himself down, “Huaisang has sent some robes that he personally recommends. He thinks it is an appropriate apparel for the Nie advisor for the banquet. It must be with your other robes. I just read his letter last night. That boy!” He says the last two words with a fond sneer. “Do not be late to join.”
“Yes, yes, Sect Leader Nie!” Saying this, Meng Yao stands up hastily.
“Be careful.” Lan Xichen says.
Meng Yao nods with his small, dimpled smile before saluting and leaving the chamber.
“Sect Leader Jiang.” Lan Xichen greets him with a salute as he enters the doors of Glamour Hall.
The Hall is crowded with disciples of many sects, their chatter and obnoxious laughter drifting over. The Jin servants are busy preparing the hall more aptly. Sect Leader Jin’s seat, way above them, is empty.
Jiang Fengmian smiles and salutes back, “Zewu-jun.”
The Jiang disciples behind him also greet the Lan Sect Leader.
Lan Xichen gestures to another corridor. “Sect Leader Jiang, if we may?”
Understanding each other’s slightly strained smiles, they move towards a quieter corridor beside the hall, after Jiang Fengmian tells his disciples to move along without him.
The two Sect Leaders walk beside each other, strolling through the corridors overlooking the gardens.
Lan Xichen, “The banquet is yet to start.”
“En. The Jin disciples have alerted me about it.”
“Of course. How is Wei-gongzi?” Lan Xichen asks with an apprehensive face. “Just now, I received Wangji’s letter that he would be travelling to Lotus Pier instead of coming here to attend the banquet. He revealed nothing more.”
Jiang Fengmian looks at him, surprised. “He did? Oh, I have told my disciples to expect him, of course!” After recovering from his mild surprise, he says, “A-Xian is fine! Thank you for asking, Zewu-jun. I, too, received a letter this morning from Lotus Pier about the same. It bears good news: A-Xian has woken up a few days ago!”
Lan Xichen, “Mn. It must be why Wangji went there. I am glad Wei-gongzi is well. It is good news, indeed.”
Jiang Fengmian, “En. We must pray that all passes smoothly in the upcoming future like A-Xian’s recovery did.”
“Indeed.” Lan Xichen says. “However, that proposal that Sect Leader Jiang was intending to put forth…”
Jiang Fengmian nods slightly, “After this banquet, I shall be heading directly to Lotus Pier without wasting any more time. If A-Xian is well enough to speak, I would like to hear from him.” He adds after a pause, “And if it is true, I shall send an official proposal for their wedding. However, did Hanguangjun reveal anything regarding this?”
“Unfortunately, he did not.” Lan Xichen shakes his head. “He only wished for Wei-gongzi to be well and rested.”
“Zewu-jun, I must still repeat that the wedding can only occur if both of them agree. It’s them who will spend their whole lives together, so it’s their choice. I do not want to force this wedding on them merely because it will benefit our sect relations.”
“Sect Leader Jiang, it is extremely fortunate that our views align on such sensitive matters. I do not want to force Wangji to do such a thing either.” He pauses before saying, “Besides, they are still young. There is still time to decide on such complicated matters.”
Jiang Fengmian, “If Sect Leader Lan wants, they can get engaged to each other for now. We can always arrange the wedding later.”
Zewu-jun coughs. (And Lans never cough. What is wrong now?) “I… We… There’s no need for an extended engagement. The Lans directly arrange the wedding. However, if it is absolutely necessary, we can always arrange a courtship of two months.”
Jiang Fengmian, “...If they accept the proposal, that is.”
“En.”
The Sect Leaders share looks of pained smiles that screams that they both have a nagging suspicion that the esteemed Hanguangjun definitely likes the Jiang Head Disciple. They just cannot prove it.
It is really painful, at this point. All the time they could have been discussing the dowry, ceremonies, gift negotiations and strengthening the inter-sect ties are instead being spent on meaninglessly entertaining Jin Guangshan. All of it is because the said grooms do not admit anything. So, they do not know whether to assume things and go ahead with the wedding discussion or not. It is unbearable.
(They all have collectively agreed, once the war ended and the rebuilding started, that the future Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji were definitely in some sort of romantic association, if not actual cultivation partners. Or else why would the righteous Hanguangjun ever come to rescue a ghost cultivator? And Wei Wuxian of all people? The way he embraced Wei Wuxian shamelessly in front of everyone, including many elders — does it not suggest that Hanguangjun had every right to be there, rescuing and clinging to Wei Wuxian? After all, Lan Wangji is a man who takes his responsibilities very seriously and never steps out of line, even in this world. If they were cultivation partners, it is indeed his right to care for Wei Wuxian, however he sees fit. Though inappropriate, it is his right to embrace his husband. Thus, they must be in some sort of romantic involvement. Besides, who else could be so pained, so desperate, so loving, so shameless in showing affection except his own cultivation partner? Thus, they must at least have been romantically involved or betrothed in that other timeline, if not married, everyone assumed.)
(If Lan Xichen was surprisingly the first to agree with that theory, and that only strengthened Jiang Fengmian’s faith in that theory as well, nobody had to know.)
Lan Xichen, “Should he accept such a proposal, we welcome the child along with Wei-gongzi to Cloud Recesses.”
Jiang Fengmian has always known that Lan Xichen is an excellent diplomat, no matter how placid or young he is. In such words, he is subtly implying that he wants both Wei Wuxian and the child to stay with Gusu Lan after the wedding, should it occur. But Jiang Fengmian has thought the same. It is going to be a tough negotiation, if it occurs.
He sighs, delaying the matter for some other time, “We wouldn’t want to deprive the child of another parent, yes. If A-Xian wishes to go there, then I would arrange everything accordingly.” After all, he is not even certain that A-Xian likes Lan Wangji in this world. Maybe, these discussions are all meaningless, anyways.
“Mn.”
“Zewu-jun?” A lighter voice interrupts them at that moment.
The Sect Leaders look up to see a man standing at the end of the corridor. He is much shorter than either of them, clad in green robes of Qinghe Nie which has accents of gold in it. Long black hair cascades down his back, tied loosely at the end. Some loose strands at the front fall on his clean, young face, making him look like the heir of some gentry clan.
But Jiang Fengmian has not seen him before.
Before he can ask, the man salutes with a hesitant smile, “Sect Leader Jiang.”
Jiang Fengmian quickly salutes back, wondering if the man is a distant relative of the Nie Sect Leader. No matter what his position in court is, Jiang Fengmian feels pity for the beautiful, naive, young man. That young man should avoid coming to banquets in this tower. Beauty is a curse in Koi Tower, after all (and all because of that one man, Jin Guangshan).
“Zewu-jun.” The man says again with a salute and a more confident smile.
Jiang Fengmian turns to look at Lan Xichen who seems frozen.
Surprise colouring his eyes, Lan Xichen speaks, his calm composure faltering for a moment. “A-Yao? It’s you?”
Jiang Fengmian did not know that Lan Xichen was acquainted with this man.
At that moment, sounds of footsteps are heard. And then, from that same corner, appears Nie Mingjue’s tall, imposing figure with some Nie disciples behind him.
Nie Mingjue stops behind that man, A-Yao. “Oh, looks like Sect Leader Jiang has arrived as well. And this—”
That Nie disciple or relative, A-Yao, turns around quickly and salutes. “Ah, Sect Leader Nie. Forgive me, I was about to join you.”
Nie Mingjue looks taken aback. “Meng Yao…?”
Meng Yao, “Yes…?”
The three Sect Leaders stare at him in wonder. They could not recognise him because he looks a lot different than usual, with his different cut of robes and hair style. Jiang Fengmian can’t believe that the Nie advisor would look so different!
Again, last time, he saw Meng Yao, it was on the battlefield. Circumstances were hard, food was scarce and situations were questionable. Of course, he looks different. While he is alright with it, he feels the way the other two Sect Leaders stare at him for too long — in shock, perhaps — is a bit inappropriate.
To get out of the awkward silence that drowns the corridor abruptly, Jiang Fengmian clears his throat, breaking them out of their trance. “Sect Leader Nie, I have arrived, yes. Why don’t we leave for the Glamour Hall? Sect Leader Jin will arrive soon.”
Sect Leader Nie nods solemnly. “Let us go. Join us, A-Yao.”
Scrambling to stand behind the Sect Leader as appropriate for an advisor, Meng Yao squeaks out, “Y-yes, Sect Leader Nie!”
Lan Xichen, appearing to be his usual serene self again, inclines his head. “Let us leave for the hall.”
Jiang Fengmian is not sure why the Nie advisor flushes slightly but he plays ignorant.
Whatever happened is not his business, after all.
He has only come here to support the new Wen Sect Leader, form stronger sect ties with others and possibly find a solution to bless his A-Xian with marital bliss, as soon as possible.
The things Wei Wuxian has done for their family is truly too great, after all.
Jiang Yanli slides the door open and enters the chamber, her heart dancing uncontrollably in her chest. She is too elated to appear calm.
Wei Wuxian sits on the bed, staring at something beside him and poking it occasionally with a long face.
“A-Xian?”
He snaps his head to look at her and beams. “Shijie! You’ve returned!”
She smiles, “A-Yuan’s sleeping?”
He glances at the small figure petulantly. “It’s still morning! Why did he sleep again? Why do children sleep so much?” He sighs, “I wanted to play some more with him. It’s so boring sitting in this chamber for so long doing nothing!”
She giggles and sits at the foot of his bed. “But you wanted to be brought back to your chamber. And the healers agreed!”
He complains, “They sent me back on the condition that I don’t go out of my own chamber! How cruel is that?!”
She shakes her head in sympathy. “Truly, very cruel!”
He nods, looking on the verge of tears.
She grins, “A-Xian, to relieve you of your boredom, I wanted to tell you something.”
“Oh, oh! What is it?” He says eagerly, as if he’s hungering for something — any interesting news. He has never been one to sit still, after all.
“Jin-furen and Jin-gongzi will be arriving here this afternoon.” She says, her cheeks heating up in delight.
Wei Wuxian, though, looks visibly distressed. “What?!” He glances at the sleeping child beside him before lowering his voice, “That peacock?! Why?!”
Jiang Yanli hesitates, “With a marriage proposal for me.”
Wei Wuxian winces. “But that peacock—”
“I know, A-Xian, I know.” She interrupts, holding Wei Wuxian’s hand in hers, “However, whatever happened is in the past. I want to start things anew.” She pauses before continuing, “Besides, things have already changed so much in the past years. You were not… you but life has moved on. And no matter which A-Xian it was, he helped me get closer to A-Xu — I mean Jin-gongzi.”
“Shijie…?” Wei Wuxian says, surprised.
She laughs softly. “Even after the engagement was broken off, my feelings for Jin-gongzi never wavered, just like my faith in you never wavers.” She pats his cheek gently. “No matter which A-Xian of which time, all of them are my brothers and I love all of you in every time that exists. And I am grateful that you — the other A-Xian pushed me hard in the correct direction. It’s because of your divine intervention perhaps, that I get to marry the man I have always loved. A-Xian, I am really really grateful to you.”
“Shijie…” Wei Wuxian whispers, looking uncomfortable like he usually does whenever she starts crying. And this time, she is not even crying! “It’s… I didn’t do anything. Besides, if he’s really me, then no ‘thanks’ is needed.” He smirks instead, “It’s my duty to fulfill all of shijie’s wishes! Or else, what sort of brother shall I be?!”
She giggles. “Truer words have never been said! Thus, I came here on receiving the messenger. I wanted you to be the first person to hear this news! That, too, from me, the person you helped so much. Thank you, A-Xian!”
“Please, shijie, you need not thank this one for all this!” Wei Wuxian flails his hands with a shrug. “But remember to tell him that,” he continues with a great, terrifying frown, “If he does not treat you well, even once, I shall beat him to a pulp!”
“A-Xian!” She chides, laughing.
“Shijie! I am serious!”
“Of course!” She laughs.
The sound of squirming and a soft whimper freeze them in their postures. They glance at the small babe, sleeping beside Wei Wuxian, cautiously.
Oh, A-Yuan is still sleeping, after adjusting himself to lie closer to Wei Wuxian’s pillow.
Both of them sigh in relief.
“Shijie, shijie!” He whispers aggressively. “Please let me out for today! Please! I want to be present when Jin Zixuan tries to talk to you!”
“So that you can scare him off?”
“Shijie!” He gasps dramatically. “Of course not! Why would you think that?!” He sighs, still petulant, still so much like a child himself, “I don’t like him much, yes. But I would not hurt shijie’s feelings! And now I know you like him for some odd reason.”
“Okay, okay. I will talk to the medics so that you can come out of bed. But it’s only for today! Then you need to rest again! And no running around! Can A-Xian follow all these rules?”
“I can, yes!” He nods vigorously, almost crying in relief again. “Thank you, thank you! Shijie is the best!”
She laughs at his antics heartily before speaking again, “A-Xian, since the topic of my marriage has already come up, do you think you have someone in your heart whom you might like to be married to?” Before he can give a dramatic reply, she says, “I mean it. No joking around! A-Xian needs to be honest with his shijie!”
He gives her a pitiful look. “What am I supposed to say? I already told shijie that I don’t like anyone like that. What can I do if I don’t?”
“True.” She nods. “But do you know how it feels to have someone in your heart?”
Wei Wuxian shrugs, “Isn’t it like tying a noose around your own neck willingly? Then why would someone do it?”
She hums in contemplation. How can she make Wei Wuxian aware of romantic developments in his life? He is always too busy thinking about his inventions, how to help others and how to contribute to the Jiang Sect. “A-Xian, do you know what it feels like to like a person? Do you know what I feel about Jin-gongzi? Do you know what it feels to be in love?”
The pained smile that Wei Wuxian gives with a shake of his head makes her laugh silently.
Wei Wuxian, “It’s okay, it’s okay. If shijie wants, shijie can tell me all about it! I shall listen!”
Jiang Yanli beams innocently, “Thank you, A-Xian!” Wei Wuxian has walked right into her trap. He thought this is a change in topic and that she only wants to talk more about her feelings regarding her supposed fiance. Of course, he’s willing to listen.
But Jiang Yanli’s intentions are different: she wishes to poison his simple thoughts by involving more romantic ones! This is the first step. And it needs to be completed today! She will push him more towards Lan Wangji everyday if that is what Wei Wuxian subconsciously wants. (Till now, she has had plenty of evidence that Wei Wuxian has a strong reaction to everything involving Lan Wangji and she is clueing in from that.)
Jiang Yanli, “If you have a person in your heart, you’ll be eager to see him now. You’ll be eager to see him all the time, again and again. Or, perhaps, you wish to tell him everything about you or your day; the special days and the mundane days — all of it. Or perhaps, you find this person very handsome, very noble, very kind and you think that you want to be friends with that person forever.” On seeing his surprised face, she continues, “For example, others think Jin-gongzi is noble, gentle, kind and handsome. However, I think he is the kindest, most noble, most handsome and that no other man can ever exceed his talents—”
Wei Wuxian looks outraged but only whispers aggressively, “Shijie, how can you say that?! Have you seen Lan Zhan?! He’s ranked as the second best cultivator in our generation! I bet nobody can be more—”
“Yes, yes, he is very noble, indeed.” She placates him. “However, in his fiancee’s eyes, only Jin-gongzi would be the best. No other man can exceed Jin-gongzi.”
Wei Wuxian looks at her with much confusion.
She adds, “For example, Zewu-jun is the best cultivator in our generation, yes? Well, he is handsome and responsible. So, he is better than even Lan-er-gongzi, yes?”
Wei Wuxian looks even more befuddled. “Yes.”
She shakes her head. Her shidi is truly too innocent. “So you agree with the cultivational world? That Sect Leader Lan is the best?”
Wei Wuxian scratches his head. “Well, Zewu-jun is Zewu-jun. He is the esteemed leader of the Gusu Lan, he’s good, indeed. However, Lan Zhan is different. He’s…” He frowns. “I don’t know how to explain.”
She nods. “He is. He is very different, especially with our A-Xian. He is your close friend, after all.”
Immediately, his lips tilt up. “He is! Did he claim that during the last days? He said it himself? He always used to insist that we aren’t familiar!”
She only giggles, thinking about the future Lan Wangji who carried Wei Wuxian in that tent all those days ago, as if Wei Wuxian was the bride. “Not explicitly, no. But he was very caring to A-Xian during the war and fought alongside A-Xian.” Then, she realises, she has slipped.
Expectedly, Wei Wuxian lets out an awkward laugh. “Well, that wasn’t me, unfortunately.” She feels bad now.
Jiang Yanli, “A-Xian, I am sorry. I did not mean to upset you.”
“No, no! No need!” Wei Wuxian waves his hands. “I was just saying! I’ll get plenty of time to spend with Lan Zhan again! And of course, that time is enough! I’ll make it up to him!”
She smiles sadly, “En.”
Silence envelopes them where Wei Wuxian looks at his hands with a contemplative, slightly confused look and Jiang Yanli feels upset to have reminded Wei Wuxian of that subject again. It is a sensitive subject, after all. Till now, they have only brought up the subject only when strictly necessary to let Wei Wuxian rest better. Recovery remains the most important feat.
“Oh, it’s late! I must leave to prepare for the arrival of the Jin disciples at once! Besides, another person will be arriving as well!” She says, looking hurried.
Wei Wuxian, “Who? Who is it? Is Jiang shushu coming back?! How was the intersect meeting?”
Jiang Yanli is glad that Wei Wuxian has bounced back to his usual self again. Her shidi is truly too kind and forgiving. “The intersect meeting is today! He will return tomorrow.”
“Oh no!” Wei Wuxian sulks. “Then who is it? Who’s coming?”
Jiang Yanli, “Lan-er-gongzi.”
“What? Lan Zhan? He’s coming to Lotus Pier?! Why didn’t you tell me before?!” Wei Wuxian exclaims. “Oh no, I want to show him around Lotus Pier! But the old medics will never let me out!”
Jiang Yanli suppresses her laugh. And he’s back to himself! Fretting about Lan Wangji, wanting his attention but passing it off as brotherhood. “Remember what I said? I shall talk to the medics. You can go out today.”
Wei Wuxian beams. “Shijie, thank you! Thank you! This one is grateful!”
“Anything to make my A-Xian happy!”
After saying some more pleasantries, she takes the sleeping child and exits the chamber. A-Yuan would be with the maids till dusk for his own safety.
Yes, she is excited for her upcoming marriage. After all, she looks forward to starting a new life with the man of her dreams. She is eager to plan the details of her wedding ceremony, her wedding robes and the invites. She is!
But she is even more elated to start planning her shidi’s wedding, all while holding hands with an overenthusiastic infant who is soon to be adopted by a great, noble man belonging to a great noble clan.
Maybe, that will give birth to Sizhui.
Longing.
What a beautiful name, indeed.
In another dimension or timeline.
Lan Wangji sets his chopsticks down, having finished his morning meal. Beside him, a child, recently renamed as Lan Yuan, imitates him and puts his chopsticks down as well. The low table, in front of them, holds three food trays; two empty and one full, a heating talisman attached to the last tray.
The child turns to him with a beam and exclaims, as though he has been wanting to reveal this for sometime now, “Gege! I want to show you something! Can I?”
“Mn.”
Positively preening under his attention, Lan Yuan gets up clumsily and toddles to the side room to fetch the thing. That room belongs to the child temporarily before he moves in the dorms along with other Lan disciples his age.
It has been some months since the whole mishap with time happened. After getting his Wei Ying back to him, the four oddly helpful cultivators argued and debated with his brother, Lan Xichen and their uncle, Lan Qiren very logically although with a cordial tone. It is only due to that, for which Lan Wangji could bring Wei Ying to Cloud Recesses and stay with him in the Jingshi ever since. The Lan healers had initially scolded and snapped at a desperate, crestfallen Lan Wangji for bringing in this creature — an unorthodox man, a patient hanging on life by a thread, a criminal wanted by the cultivation world — but they had also fussed over a gravely injured and unconscious Wei Ying and a feverish, flushed Lan Yuan immediately after.
Lan Wangji was — is grateful to them for their help.
The first few weeks were terrible: the Second Jade could not look after them much, only the healers cared for them. He was frequently stuck in long political meetings, punishments and explanations. Although Lan Xichen tried his best to help and defend, their uncle and the Lan elders were especially relentless and refused to protect them. Still, he tried to switch his days and nights between the healer’s pavilion and Jingshi, in between the mess, until the patients were released to settle in the latter — Lan Wangji’s home. By then, the ever-so-stubborn Second Jade had given an ultimatum and Lan Xichen, as the Sect Leader, was quick to voice his — the sect’s decision.
The stubborn Second Jade had won against his equally stubborn sect. He will live in Cloud Recesses with the added cost: a ghost cultivator and the new child of questionable origin.
Lan Yuan was released only after a month in the pavilion and Lan Wangji had taken him inside his home because — who else would care for him? Besides, Lan Yuan would forever be his responsibility willingly until Wei Ying chooses otherwise.
Another month later, Wei Ying was released and was also brought to the Jingshi. His flute and the Tiger Seal were in the Purification Room, confiscated ever since they had been first brought here. Wei Ying had neither objected nor protested at the action, he actually does not protest at anything anymore. Lan Wangji would have been relieved, too; had it been anyone except Wei Ying. The ghost cultivator is not a person who will easily accept others’ words and is prone to challenging every word and view that does not rely on strong, unbiased, steady logic. Thus, Wei Ying’s nonchalant silence, even in the face of restriction and scrutiny, unnerves him.
Regardless, Lan Wangji had recognised and rectified his mistake hence. So he does not push Wei Ying anymore; Wei Ying does what he wants, at his pace. Wei Ying needs not to do anything he does not want to do; he only needs to stay alive. The rest can be managed by Lan Wangji alone; he will try his best.
The door to the inner rooms of the Jingshi opens. A man in white robes and long, tousled raven hair steps out, rubbing his eyes and yawning openly. The robes are slightly off one shoulder, teasing the curve of his collarbone and shoulder, the loosely tied sash barely holding the robes together. “Lan Zhan?”
In Lan Wangji’s eyes, the ghost cultivator is the most beautiful man in the world, even after having just woken up. He wants to avert his gaze out of respect and propriety but he cannot. He stares at the lovely face, the thin collarbones which do not protrude out as much thankfully, the fuller cheeks, the sharp jaw and the grey eyes he loves, admires, can’t get enough of. “Why? It’s still early.” It is extremely difficult for him to keep his eyes (and hands) off Wei Ying at any moment of time.
Wei Ying walks towards the low table, languidly. “What why? Oh. I just couldn’t sleep anymore. So I thought to wake up properly instead.” His voice is low, tone casual, like he gets around Lan Wangji recently. He sits down and shrugs, still squinting and looking quite drowsy.
Lan Wangji, “Wei Ying should rest some more.”
He lets out a slow chuckle suddenly and looks at Lan Wangji with a small, radiant smile. The way his gleaming grey eyes look at Lan Wangji sends the latter spiralling. It is difficult enough to talk with Wei Ying because it makes his heart beat erratically in his chest. But when Wei Ying looks at him with his charming, handsome face, it is even harder to think properly, let alone talk. The Second Jade does not understand what to do either, so he usually ends up staring at the ghost cultivator with yearning and endearment. Now, he looks at Wei Ying with a similar look, tinged with affection and worry because it’s too early for Wei Ying to wake up.
“I am fine, Lan Zhan! It’s been months now!” His chuckle is still not as bright as before but it’s okay. The Lan Heir will try his best to support him so he is back to being himself. However, Wei Ying’s eyes start glinting with mischief and Lan Wangji braces himself to counter it right then. “Besides, you know how I cannot sleep well without someone to hug me. Like I said last night too, it’s cold up in the mountains! So, when you wake up in the morning, I find myself awake too and missing your warmth, Hanguangjun.” He says it all in the most casual voice possible, tinged with sly flirtation, although his face tries to appear sincere. Leaning his face on his hand propped on the table, he looks at Lan Wangji with an equally sly smile.
Lan Wangji hates these jokes the most. He hates the way his ears burn, the way his heart starts beating even faster and the way his mind runs the fastest. He hates it.
These jokes amuse Wei Ying only due to Lan Wangji’s infuriated, flustered reaction, according to Wei Ying’s unintentional confession some weeks ago. As if things could not get better, Lan Wangji finally found a loophole in the cultivator’s flirtatious persona, right after Wei Ying had said that.
“Mn. Will hold Wei Ying tonight. Wei Ying will sleep well.”
As expected, Wei Wuxian blinks at him, looking a bit speechless. Then, he lets out a nervous laugh and looks everywhere but at him, “Ah, I was—I was joking! No need — no need to be so serious about it!”
“Wei Ying’s wishes matter to me.” Even if you’re not cold, I can still hold you if you wish me to, remains unsaid.
“Gege! Gege!” Lan Yuan interrupts them, waddling out of the room in small, white robes, eyes on something in his hands.
Wei Ying glances back at the child in surprise, not having noticed another presence, before his gaze turns fond. Lan Yuan walks back to the table with a paper in his small hands. Upon noticing another figure at the table, he grins. “Oh, Xian-gege is awake!” He looks at Wei Ying with joy and enthusiasm, which is openly reciprocated. “Good! Look, look!” He thrusts the paper to Wei Ying, eagerly.
Wei Ying looks at the slightly crumpled paper with amusement and awe. “Hm, what’s this — oh! This is so cute. Did you draw the ones at the back hills?”
The child plops down beside him. “Yes, yes! Do you like it?”
“Yes! The drawing is very good!” The child preens at his words. So, the man adds, mischievously, “But not better than me, of course.”
The child wilts. He whines, “But I want to draw like Xian-gege!”
Wei Ying grins. “For that, you need to grow as tall and strong as me first.”
Lan Yuan, “I will, I will!”
Wei Ying smiles at him with an adoring gaze before catching Lan Wangji’s eyes accidentally. He does not know why but Wei Ying quickly averts his eyes right back. “Why don’t you show it to your Rich-gege? Go, go! Show it to him too!”
Lan Yuan nods obediently before taking the paper and going to sit beside Lan Wangji. His posture is more proper and rigid now, like a true Lan disciple. Wei Ying always points out how the child behaves more like Lan Wangji when with him while Lan Yuan is relaxed and more likely to slouch around Wei Ying.
When he hands the paper to Lan Wangji, the man barely contains his smile. “Well done.”
The paper contains a very accurate drawing of a white rabbit that resides in the back hills now. They have been taking the child to the back hills for some weeks now and he has taken a healthy amount of liking to them.
“Thank you!” Lan Yuan says, very solemnly.
Lan Wangji nods slightly.
Lan Yuan takes the paper back with as much seriousness. “I will try to excel at it like Xian-gege.” Nodding, he toddles back to the side room with the paper.
Wei Ying has watched them with much amusement in his eyes. Instead of commenting, he picks a steaming tea cup from the food tray on the table. He takes a slow, languid sip, puts it down on the table and finally speaks, eyes dancing in mirth. “Look at that traitor! He’s so eager to please you and not me.”
“He wants to be like Wei Ying.”
“Yes! But, like a brother. But with Hanguangjun, I fear that he might have taken you for a father instead.” His tone clearly indicates he’s holding back a gleeful giggle. “Not bad though, not bad.” He speaks in a mock-solemn voice. “Excellent choice, if you ask me.”
“Do not tease.”
Wei Ying finally bursts into laughter. “You’re too nice, Lan Zhan!”
“Eat.”
“Yes, yes! I will!”
Wei Ying takes the bowl of rice from his tray and starts eating while Lan Wangji tries not to stare him down. He does not want to intimidate Wei Ying but he wants to see the other man eat properly. Wei Ying’s appetite has been strange ever since his return; sometimes too small, sometimes too big, other times nothing. The Lan healers have demanded that Wei Ying eat healthy meals everyday and Lan Wangji has taken it upon himself to look after him properly. So he ensures the consistency of the amount of food Wei Ying eats.
“Lan Zhan…”
Lan Wangji looks at him in the eyes, immediately searching his face for any hurt or injury.
Wei Ying, “Ah, can I get some of the chilli oil you brought for dinner last night?”
“No.”
As he expected, Wei Ying cries right away. “What?! But you brought it yesterday! And clearly, it was for me alone! Please! Wait, you can just tell me where it is and I will go fetch it! You don’t have to go!”
“No.”
“What?! Why?! This food tastes so bland!”
“The healer suggested a mild diet for Wei Ying’s recovery.”
“No!” He complains, without any real heat. “Then, last evening, why did you bring it for the meal?!”
Lan Wangji turns his head away in shame. He knows he is supposed to listen to the healer but he could not bear Wei Ying’s half-hearted complaints and secretly pained looks at the bland food of his sect. Thus, he made some arrangements and smuggled in a bottle of chilli oil from Caiyi Town a few days ago. (He promised to punish himself for that later.) In a moment of recklessness, he produced it for Wei Ying during the evening meal, yesterday, forgoing all rules of his sect and every word of the Lan healers. The beam he got, in return, was worth it.
Living here is not a punishment, but provides security, protection and care; this is what he wants Wei Ying to realise. Lan Wangji will always care for him, that is what he wants Wei Ying to understand.
At this moment, Lan Yuan steps back in the room with some scrolls and a calligraphy set tied together. Noticing him, Wei Ying decides to voice out the great injustice, loud and clear and a tad bit petulant. “Look, A-Yuan, your Rich-gege is bullying me!”
Lan Yuan looks at him then at a stoic Lan Wangji before scolding him, “No talking when eating!”
“Mn.”
Lan Wangji’s acknowledgement makes the child grin with warmth.
Wei Ying huffs, “I can’t believe this! You’re unfilial from the beginning! I should have known!”
Lan Yuan pays him no attention and sets down the calligraphy set on the table instead. He does not untie the bunch but counts the number of things in the bunch, preparing for his morning classes.
“Ugh!” Wei Ying gorges down all the food at an alarming speed, out of frustration. Unfortunately, Lan Wangji has become used to it by now. Initially, he used to worry about Wei Ying choking on the food. However, now, he knows this is just the way he likes to eat.
And he loves to eat more than three bowls too! During the first month, he refused food, stubbornly. During the second month, he ate more than three bowls just to provoke the rule-abiding Lan Wangji and even argued with him about why he should throw Wei Ying out. (His argument was that Wei Ying would keep eating so much that the rations of Cloud Recesses would fall short. So, he should be thrown out.) His temper was really volatile.
However, what he did not — does not know is that the Second Jade has now realised that the rules are useless if it cannot protect Wei Ying; that the ghost cultivator should never be restricted by rules if it kills him. Wei Ying is more precious to him than his sect and their rules. Still, even after all these months, Wei Ying keeps trying to have more than three bowls stubbornly just to prove his point, which Lan Wangji finds very endearing.
After finishing his meal, Wei Ying looks at him with a smirk. “You’ll see. If you keep me here, you’ll run out of food soon!”
“We must start farming soon.” Lan Wangji comments, before taking a sip of his tea.
Wei Ying looks at Lan Wangji with a dramatic, petulant face. He is really the sweetest and loveliest person Lan Wangji has ever known. “It’s too difficult to provoke you now.”
Lan Wangji only sips his tea quietly.
At that moment, a pleasant voice comes from outside the Jingshi. “Wangji.”
It is Sect Leader Lan, Zewu-jun, Lan Wangji’s brother.
Immediately, Wei Ying’s eyes dim, his face turns solemn, his lips pursed, his posture becomes taut. He looks away. He speaks, voice grave, a man changing his whole persona within moments right before Lan Wangji’s heavyhearted eyes. “He can enter if he wants, I’ll leave for the inner chambers—”
“No need.” Lan Wangji hates it. He hates it so much; he hates the way Wei Ying recoils like a cornered, abused animal every time he sees the Lans, be it the elders, his brother or uncle. He supports Wei Ying but loathes that the ghost cultivator flinches and becomes uncomfortable with the sight of anybody except Lan Wangji, Lan Yuan and some Lan healers. He detests such conflict too, detests choosing the unfamiliar, unwalked path — but he has chosen a way and had made it explicitly clear the day he brought them back from the Burial Mounds.
He stands up gracefully, Wei Ying still looking at him with gloomy, jittery, uncertain eyes. No words are exchanged. Lan Yuan, who briefly looked up at the door due to the voice, continues to tie the knot in his bundle all the more tightly, not paying much attention to the adults now that Lan Wangji has stood up to answer the door.
The Second Jade slides the door open, steps out and slides it close, soundlessly.
There, his brother, Sect Leader Lan stands in the front yard of Jingshi. He appears calm, placid and serene as usual, looking at the gentian flowers that blooms around the place with his hands behind his back, posture mild.
“Xiongzhang.” He salutes cordially.
The older Jade turns to him and greets with his usual amiable smile, “Wangji.”
A beat of silence passes.
“Is Wei-gongzi well this morning?”
“Mn.”
“Walk with me.” Saying this, he gestures to walk forward but Lan Wangji remains rooted to his spot. His eyes, however, avert to the ground.
“Xiongzhang.” He offers nothing more.
Lan Xichen’s smile turns a little sadder. “You’ve… changed, Wangji.”
Lan Wangji remains standing still, as stubborn and immovable as a mountain.
Lan Xichen remarks in a hushed voice, “Always stubborn. Very stubborn.” He looks at his didi. “Sect Leader Jiang has demanded Wei-gongzi be handed over to him. Again.”
Lan Wangji looks away, feeling a fit of rage grip his heart.
The Sect Leader sighs. “I have refused him as usual. But, Wangji… we cannot continue this—”
“Wei Ying is no longer a Jiang disciple, as had been declared by Sect Leader Jiang long before the Siege of Burial Mounds.”
Sect Leader Lan looks to the surrounding serenity of their home, with a troubled expression. “Mn. I do not understand Sect Leader Jiang too; why take in a disciple for punishment if he has defected? However, if Wei-gongzi was truly the Sect Leader’s brother, then why let him defect in the first place?” His lips frown slightly, uneasy and flummoxed. “I do not know nor do I understand.”
They stand in silence for a while before the Sect Leader breaks it.
“The Lan healers have been seeking you to discuss Wei-gongzi’s healing methods.” Lan Wangji snaps his gaze from the flowers to his brother. Lan Xichen nods with an assuring expression. “They have found a way to… form his core.”
Lan Wangji’s heart skips a beat right then.
This is the truth that the four cultivators — alleged time travelers — lay in front of the unyielding and uncharacteristically harsh Lan Sect Leader when debating with him to allow Wei Ying to live in Cloud Recesses for healing, all those weeks ago. They revealed the truth about Wei Ying’s absent core to the horrified Twin Jades and further explained they did not know why it happened. Full of anguish, melancholy and conflict, benevolent Sect Leader Lan did not have the heart to refuse a person seeking medical aid. So he accepted the fugitives, at the cost of immense backlash and political instability, both from inside and out of his own sect. The time travelers left after that, without facing or seeing the consequences they left in their wake.
Initially, the Lan healers were skeptical and rebuked the Twin Jades. They spat harshly at how irresponsible everyone was, how Wei Ying was barely even a human anymore, how he had little chance to actually make it through, frightening Lan Wangji. However, as the days progressed and Lan Wangji pursued them relentlessly, they promised to not only stabilize Wei Ying’s health temporarily but look into core regeneration as a subject and heal Wei Ying permanently.
Back then, it was the hot months of Gusu; though Cloud Recesses stayed relatively cool.
Now, the trees are shedding leaves, bracing themselves for the upcoming cold days of Gusu when they will be held in snow’s merciless, icy embrace.
It has been months. They have finally found some good news.
In between these days, the healers have discussed treatments and discoveries multiple times with him and a frantic Wei Ying. (Of course, Wei Ying did not take the news well the first day. He asked them all about how they knew of his core, what they knew about it and so on, in a fit of rage and hysteria. Then the healers threw the Two Jades out and discussed it with Wei Ying alone, never revealing it to others. Even today, Lan Wangji does not know what they talked about. But Wei Ying has been more accepting of this secret — that burdens the Two Jades and the Lan healers — ever since. The Second Jade is curious about it but he does not intrude. He believes Wei Ying would speak about it to him when or if required. That is enough.) But that could only heal Wei Ying’s injuries and stabilize his mind, nothing more.
“Are they certain?”
“From what they said, they appeared to be certain.”
“Mn.”
Lan Wangji starts walking to the white graveled paths of Cloud Recesses, followed by Sect Leader Lan.
Suddenly, a voice calls out from the Jingshi. “Gege!”
The Twin Jades turn back to look at a small child, standing at the now slightly-opened door of the Jingshi. Lan Yuan is standing at the threshold and staring back at them with his big, round eyes, inquisitively. The papers and calligraphy set are beside him on the wooden floor. “Oh, Sect Leader Lan!” He tries to give the addressed man a clumsy salute, like he has been taught recently.
Behind the child, a man stands, posture slightly hunched, tousled hair still down, appearing quite sick and frail. His white robes are tied properly by the sash unlike earlier, Lan Wangji’s outer robe hanging from a much leaner frame and drowning the man in it. He holds the door in a deathly grip, as if he is leaning all of his weight on it. His expression is carefully blank, unlike earlier when he was smiling or teasing Lan Wangji.
“Sect Leader Lan.” Wei Ying greets cordially, eyes briefly glancing at them before moving to the garden floor and never looking up.
“Wei-gongzi.” He greets back in a respectful tone. Then he smiles at the child, “Lan Yuan.”
Lan Yuan looks up at Wei Ying. “Gege, it’s time for classes. Should I leave?”
Wei Ying nods with a small, doleful smile. “You should, yes.” He glances at the Twin Jades again before saying, “Why don’t you leave with Sect Leader Lan? You will reach your classrooms quickly.”
“Yes, Xian-gege!” Lan Yuan beams sincerely, melting three hearts at the same time. “Don’t be too sad! I’ll come back to you quickly, right after the classes end!”
Wei Ying nods with the same bleak smile.
Lan Wangji walks back to the threshold of the Jingshi where both of them are standing.
Meanwhile, Lan Yuan picks up his stationery set from the floor and comes out of the threshold of the Jingshi. He joins Lan Xichen who smiles at him serenely as usual. “Let us leave, A-Yuan. Otherwise, you might be late.”
“Yes, Sect Leader Lan!”
Lan Wangji and Wei Ying watch as the man and the child depart from the Jingshi. The way they walk beside each other on the white graveled path is eerily similar, as though Lan Yuan has always been part of the Lan Sect, as though Lan Yuan has been related to the Lan Sect by blood and not adoption.
When their backs cannot be seen anymore, Wei Ying turns his head to him and asks in a somber tone. “Are you going to leave too, Lan Zhan?”
“Mn.”
“Oh.”
“I shall return soon.”
Wei Ying’s eyes widen for a moment before he fumbles, “Oh no, you—I—you—I mean you need not return quickly, for my sake! I—I was merely curious!”
Lan Wangji looks at him too. “Mn. I know. I wanted to return to Wei Ying early.”
“Huh?” Wei Ying looks at him, slightly speechless before saying, “Oh.”
They stare at each other in silence. Lan Wangji never dares to look away first ever since he brought Wei Ying to his home, he cannot. All he wants to do is stare at Wei Ying all day long and hold him close, lest he might disappear from his sight again. But he does not want to force his love on Wei Ying either, he can only force his care on the latter until Wei Ying gets well enough to be stubborn again.
Wei Ying looks away first. “Then— I — I am go—gonna go, dress up properly! Too cold up here recently! Hahahaha! Wait, not that your robes don’t keep me warm! But I—I need more robes! I mean I know I have the robes which fit me but your robes are warmer somehow—”
He babbles something more about the scent of incense being strong and pleasant but Lan Wangji can only see how silly and adorable his Wei Ying is. He talks with more hand gestures now; his eyes never looking at the Second Jade for too long.
“So I—I shall leave for the chambers then!”
“Mn.”
“Okay!” Wei Ying grins and runs to the inner chambers. Lan Wangji looks at his beloved with a tender gaze before turning around and walking away at a sedate pace.
“I’ll wait for Lan-er-gege!”
Lan Wangji snaps his head around but Wei Ying is nowhere in sight — perhaps, already running to their bed chamber with his bright, boisterous cackles, tinged with mischief and unrestrained glee.
Well, the Second Jade is still not immune to that one title, especially when it comes from Wei Ying. Perhaps, Wei Ying has figured it out and will tease him soon. Nevertheless, he does not react and only walks forward again. After all, he will find a way to bully Wei Ying back for this too, just like he has been doing for the last few months.
In a third dimension.
The door of the Jingshi slides open.
“Senior Wei!” Four voices of young men echo in various tones, the loudest voice being of a Lan disciple. Their faces reflect fear, hurt and exhaustion.
Wei Wuxian lies in the middle of a large array drawn on the wooden floors, unconscious and unmoving.
Lan Sizhui looks around the empty chamber. “Hanguangjun?” But the chamber is empty and there is a tray of food lying on the table. It was not there when the young men had left.
Lan Jingyi walks to the body, face stricken in fear. “Senior Wei, Senior Wei! We-we did it! Wake-wake up! We did it!”
Jin Ling’s face is ashen like Ouyang Zizhen’s. “Who told this idiot to experiment with time of all things?! Now look at him, lying there unconscious! Quick, quick! Look, if his qi is still being used to power the array!”
That was the mistake, after all. While experimenting with time travel arrays, Wei Wuxian had accidentally started one array, using his own qi to open two timelines. Since Wei Wuxian’s qi was used, his soul in two different timelines were replaced by each other — as they now guessed it to be, Wei Wuxian, during his death, was replaced by another Wei Wuxian from Qishan Wen discussion conference. However, since the original timelines were disturbed, the array kept using Senior Wei’s qi to keep the ‘gate of time’ open, essentially draining Senior Wei. Soon, the array was controlling Senior Wei instead of the other way round. Nobody, not even his husband, could take Senior Wei away from the array to stop the qi depletion — it held Senior Wei hostage by an invisible force, not letting him move away from the array. And then, something terrible happened — Senior Wei fell!
Barely conscious, he entrusted the juniors with a small note where an important mission was written: restore Senior Wei’s original souls to the actual timelines and return to their original time.
As precautionary measures, the juniors were warned with three things in the note. The first point was to keep their names, relations and future events a secret because nobody knows the consequences of such revelations. The second point was to not talk more than necessary with anybody from other timelines. The third point was that each person should keep a red tassel, made by Senior Wei, to not get lost in time.
A grief-stricken, disconsolate Hanguangjun had clung to Senior Wei’s unconscious body and said, “He must have expected the experiment to not go well. Thus, he wrote that note.”
The frightened juniors had closed the door and walked through the ‘gate of time’ with a heartbroken and miserable Lan Wangji’s face etched in their minds. Lan Sizhui had even muttered something along the lines of, “It is as if we are back to the days of my childhood.”
As if that wasn’t depressing enough, they entered a new timeline to see a similar scene — a clearly younger, injured Lan Wangji crying over a younger Wei Wuxian’s original, unconscious body, in a dark cave. Lan Sizhui deduced it to be the time right before Senior Wei’s death. The Lan disciple was passing him spiritual energy but looked on the verge of passing out himself.
The juniors had to go through an introduction and interrogation, calm a wary, alarmed younger Lan Wangji down, leave a grieving Lan Sizhui with him while the other three juniors went to the other timeline to search for another Wei Wuxian — all in that order. All the while, they worried sick that their Senior Wei might not make it this time.
Jingyi checks his wrist hurriedly. “No, it’s not! Then why isn’t he awake yet?!”
Lan Sizhui, “Well, I think he is alright and prank—”
Languidly, the unconscious body sits up and stretches, stunning the four disciples. “Now, now, Sizhui, why would you ruin my prank?”
Lan Sizhui smiles guiltily. “We were worried for Senior Wei.”
Wei Wuxian shakes his head, shrugging. “You kids are getting too smart, thanks to me — oomph!”
The four shameless young men — yes, even Jin Ling — jump on him with runny noses and teary eyes exclaiming a long “Senior Wei! We thought you—”
Wei Wuxian gives his bright, charming laugh. “I am well, I am well, don’t worry! See? I am alive! Lan Zhan even went to bring Lan-daifu!”
Seeing that they were still hugging him with sniffling faces, he laughs, “Now, tell me how you rescued me and stopped me from destroying my own fate! Don’t miss any details! I need to know it all!”
Notes:
How was it? That's the end :3
Did I get carried away while writing the 3zun section? YES. WHAT CAN I SAY I HAVE A THING FOR MENG YAO TO BE YA KNOW DHSJDJJDDJJD BUT ANYWAYS AT LEAST HE'S A GOOD BOY HERE HAHAHAHA. And a third dimension? Hahahaha ;) yes! So there were a total of 3 dimensions involved, cuz why not :p sorry if it got confusing tho :( I hope the end cleared everything! If anyone wants, they can ask more questions!
I wanted to update early but real life is hard. It caught upto me. And ever since I started writing on ao3, the ao3 curse began and a bunch of complications arose irl T.T it's riyal omg.
There will be another chapter but that's gonna be solely from the tgcf fandom so this is the end for mdzs and our fav wangxian! :p till next time ig~
(If you didn't like it, pls don't leave weird comments. That breaks my heart cuz I really tried my best :(. U can just point out some flaws and say what u liked and what u didn't. Stop saying "it's weird" or stuff like that :()
Anyways, thank you to everyone who read and left kudos! Special thanks to the ones who comment cuz THEY ARE MY FAV!!!! (≧▽≦) THEY ENCOURAGE ME TO WRITE MORE HEHE.
Chapter 6
Notes:
Was this cameo necessary? No.
Did I still include it? Yes.
XD Please enjoy the non-post canon scenario I wrote. In this au, Beefleaf are happily married in the end AND BLACK WATER ARC DIDN'T HAPPEN tho there's still bad blood between he xuan and shi wudu
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
In the first timeline.
Madam Yao looks at a round reflection pool with a serene smile. The pool, instead of casting reflections in its water, shows the image of the two cultivators — one white robed cultivator fussing quietly over a puzzled but delighted black robed cultivator.
The garden around the pool — it looks more like a forest — is eerie and secluded, covered by mist on all sides. Since the pool is a bit above the ground, there are three wide marble steps leading to it. Madam Yao stands on one of them, peering.
“Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan, were you worried?~”
“...”
“I admit I was feeling sick before but I am fine now!”
“Wei Ying needs to eat more.”
“Hah! I knew it! You are one worried fuddy duddy! HAHAHAHA”
Madam Yao’s lips quirk up, amused. Then she twirls in a flurry of robes — the scene looking quite strange in her old age — and a man stands in her place!
A man!
He is at least two heads taller and irresistibly handsome, clad in silk white robes with a white jaded belt. His long hair is in a half-knot on the crown of his head, held by gold ornaments and the rest falls down his back in cascades, like a waterfall of ink. His posture is quite graceful as he peers into the pool with a visible glee.
He holds a fan in his hands, covering the front of his pretty face, demurely. The fan is quite beautiful — the character fēng written on its front. A small, pale blue-beaded bracelet hugs his wrist, which glints beautifully under whatever sunlight is permeating through the mist.
“What are you watching?”
The man looks up, his expression still bright and eager and not at all surprised to see the other man standing beside him with a bun in hand, out of blue.
The newcomer is taller than him. He has extremely pale skin with a sharp forehead and deep eyebrows. His black robes have thin silver waves weaved into them that shimmers and glows with every movement.
“He-xiong! Come, come, look at them! They are so cute!” He gushes excitedly. “Just like us!”
His companion, ‘He-xiong’ gives him a judgemental look but joins him nonetheless, still munching on the buns.
“Lan Zhan! Lan Zhan! Please tell me what happened! What did the people from the future say? How’s our future?”
“Well.”
“Eh? Just good? Do I look more handsome in the future or not? Didn’t they say that?”
“....No.”
A whine. “But I want to be the tallest and the most handsome man in the cultivation world! Ah, it’s tough to beat your brother, Lan Zhan!”
“Ridiculous.”
“HAHAHAHA of course Zewu-jun is the best, Lan Zhan! But let me tell you: I think you are even better than him! No, no, I am not trying to insult your brother but you are truly the best! Lan Zhan, I have noticed how hard you are working these past few days to help all the people affected by war and you’re even looking after the Wens and ensuring they are being treated fairly. You truly are wherever chaos is, Hanguangjun!”
“...”
“HAHAHAHAHA don’t be shy! What’s embarrassing about helping others? If it was me — you know me — I would have bragged about it to everyone for years.”
“Ridiculous.”
“Yes! That’s me! I am ridiculous! But look at you: despite knowing how ridiculous this one is, Lan-er-gongzi still comes to my tent every night and listens to all my ridiculous words! How scandalous, Er-gege! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA”
“...I come here to play Cleansing.”
“Aiyah, excuses, excuses! Tch!”
“Look, they are just like us, He-xiong!” The man giggles.
He-xiong gives him a bored look. “They are married?”
“Uh, no.”
“Then how are they like us?”
“Hehe the one in black robes is happy-go-lucky like me! And he keeps annoying the white robed cultivator!” He chirps happily, waving his fan in front of his face. “And the white robed cultivator is brooding like you! He likes the black robed one, by the way — what was his name — ah, Wei Wuxian! He likes Wei Wuxian! But he is shy so he can’t confess! So the white robed cultivator is just like you!”
His companion glares at him before looking back at the pool. Having finished his bun, his hands cross over his chest languidly. “I am not like him.”
“See?~” He puts his right arm around He-xiong’s shoulder — with some difficulty because the latter is taller — and pulls him closer playfully. “Just like him! You are still denying that you like me!”
Cranky, He-xiong looks away but does not move at all. He mutters, “So these are the mortals for whom you needed to leave for days?”
“Hahahaha yes this is them, the ones who managed to travel to different times and dimensions. Remember what I explained? Wei Wuxian from the future really did manage to travel back in time and saved his loved ones! This distortion created another history instead of what was supposed to occur, because Wei Wuxian changed the history! Now, these two timelines will go parallely forever. The palace of Ling Wen said, his own time is quite tragic — he lost almost everyone there. So he really did come back to save everyone! And now he — Wei Wuxian of this time — will live a happy life with his family in this dimension!”
“What about the other dimension?”
“Eh? There?” He takes his arm back from his companion’s shoulders and waves the fan around. “Wei Wuxian will live with whoever is alive there. After all, no matter which dimension, dead people cannot be brought back.”
They stand in silence for a while, staring at the pool again.
The man with the fan sighs, “I am glad that the palace of Ling Wen in that dimension could somehow contact the palace of Ling Wen in this dimension. Even though she assigned the mission of solving this matter to me, I left it and only oversaw it from a distance so that it could play out on its own. Guess my instincts were right! They are happily in love now!”
“...”
After a long while, he calls, “He Xuan-xiong.”
He Xuan, “Mn.”
Suddenly, he looks up at the sky with a pensive look. “Do you think, in another dimension, there’s another pair of Shi Qingxuan and He Xuan?” His fan shuts with a sound and he only stares at the sky inquisitively as if it has all the answers he needs. “Do you think they live a happy married life like us too?”
He Xuan, “Or maybe your brother successfully killed me—”
Shi Qingxuan instantly hits He Xuan with his fan and a mad expression. “Stop! Didn’t I tell you not to talk about your death or anything even remotely close to this subject?! As my husband, you should honor my words!”
Said husband only shrugs nonchalantly. “You asked, Shi Qingxuan.”
“No!” Shi Qingxuan flails his sleeves. “Not this! No matter which dimension, my ge isn’t so bad —”
He Xuan gives him a look.
Shi Qingxuan concedes with a sullen face, “Fine, he is that bad. But you know that everything he did or does is out of concern for me! He does everything to protect me and make me happy! He cannot bear my tears! However, if he harms you, that will make me an eternally grieving widower — so much so that the mortals might start stories about the legendary mourning Wind Master! So if not for anything but my sake, he wouldn’t harm you! Not in this time or another!”
He Xuan only shrugs again indifferently, taking out another bun from his waist pouch.
“He-xiong~” he whines. “I already told you that you do not need to forgive him ever! Please don’t be upset again!”
“I am not upset.”
Shi Qingxuan makes an unimpressed face. “Ge still thinks you married me by force just to avenge your family!”
He Xuan mutters inaudibly, “More like you married me forcefully.”
Shi Qingxuan, “What was that?”
“...”
The Wind Master nods, satisfied. “Right! So next time I visit the Heavenly Capital, you will come with me! And we shall only go to the Palace of Ling Wen and visit the Heavenly Emperor—”
“No.”
Shi Qingxuan, “And greet—” He looks at his husband, scandalised. “Wait, what do you mean by ‘no’?!” He whines, “He-xiong~ Please? Please? Please?”
“You were already gone for many weeks for this mission. Now you want to go off again?”
“Heh! I already invited you back then to come with me! But you refused to get out of the manor!” He cries with a dramatic flair before pleading with a pitiful voice, “He-xiong, please? Let’s go this time! If some heavenly officials see how gently you treat me, then gege would be assured that I am actually very happy with my married life! They would know you’re actually the sweetest and greatest husband in the world!”
“Am I?” He Xuan’s voice is still curt and aloof, sounding very much like an uncaring spouse, contrary to Shi Qingxuan’s previous claims.
Shi Qingxuan gasps, offended. “Of course, you are! Who—”
“I shall go to the Heavenly Capital with you to visit His Highness.”
Shi Qingxuan squeals, dainty hands wrapping around his husband’s neck in excitement — with the fan and all; prompting He Xuan to hold him by his waist. “See for yourself! You’re the best husband in the world! I knew it!” His eyes shine like jewels.
“On one condition.” He Xuan shoots down his excitement, which had momentarily started soaring like a kite.
Shi Qingxuan’s lips curl downwards instantly. “Eh? But what—”
“Oh.” He says, abruptly, as if in realisation. He blinks. A bright flush rises high on his cheeks. He whispers slowly, “I know. It’s about the promise I made during the wedding, right? That for every wish of mine that you fulfill, I fulfill any one of yours too, right?” He looks nervous. His small smile does not falter, though.
His skin turns a brilliant shade of red as he moves his lips forward and plants an innocent peck to his husband’s lips.
“...Okay?” Shi Qingxuan whispers, sounding a bit unsure. “Now the condition is—”
He Xuan’s face remains apathetic but his eyes glow gold. His arm around Shi Qingxuan’s waist tightens and their lips crash again — this time, deeper and more passionate.
The fan falls from Shi Qingxuan’s hand on the ground as he lets out a gasp in surprise. His hands slip down frantically to hold He Xuan’s robes and push him away — yet all he can do is hold on to the black robes in an iron grip. All he can do is — give, give, give. His husband bites his lower lip, with much viciousness; making Shi Qingxuan open his mouth and whimper involuntarily.
When He Xuan enters his mouth, prodding and licking the cavern with a deep rooted hunger, it only elicits more obscene whimpers from the god. The ghost sucks on his tongue with a downright indecent noise and plunders his mouth under the broad daylight on a very visible spot in his private garden.
His mewls only get louder, his hands gripping on the black robes. His knees buckle tremendously from the lack of air and multitudes of embarrassment — he can still stand only due to He Xuan’s vise-like grip on his waist.
When his mouth is finally released, he can only pant and look at his husband’s face from up so close, dumbstruck. He Xuan is a Ghost Supreme, a Calamity; he does not need to breathe. But even he, silently, gasps for air like he needs to breathe at this moment while staring at Shi Qingxuan openly.
He Xuan pulls him even closer by the waist, making a dazed Shi Qingxuan yelp. The latter’s face is wholly red as he bites his already swollen lips, his grip on the black robes never faltering.
He Xuan whispers, “Now the pact is in effect.”
“He-xiong! You — you—”
He Xuan is as stoic and unphased as ever. “Yes?”
“I — this — I — I actually want — wanted to t—talk a—about this!”
“Mn.”
“You-you can-cannot k-kiss me like this everyt— everytime I come back from-from a mission and— and—” Saying this, his face turns a concerning shade of red. He even averts his gaze and looks at He Xuan from beneath his long lashes as if he is flustered stupid.
He Xuan raises an eyebrow.
“And sleep with me r-roughly…”
He Xuan, “You mean kiss my husband properly and then ravish him like a husband should?”
Shi Qingxuan pouts with his red face. “You-you don’t ravish me, you-you keep d-doing it again and again till dawn and-and l-leave marks everywhere.”
“You said,” he retorts, voice flat, “You wanted me to ruin you—”
Shi Qingxuan, “Stop — Stop! Y-you— can you not say everything I said in the heat of the moment to everyone here in broad daylight! Be quiet as usual, why don’t you?!”
He Xuan sounds indifferent still, “You were the one who brought it up.”
Shi Qingxuan squeals, his grip on his husband’s robes turning even tighter, out of embarrassment. “No, no, no! Stop! I, uh — What happened was: That stupid General Pei saw the— the — the marks on my neck and— and— he gave that smirk again, ugh! I hate it! Then he even shamelessly pointed it out to gege AGAIN and — and gege saw them…”
“...And?”
“And?! He is my brother! How — how can I keep showing my face to him?! He scolded me for such an unseemly appearance too! He keeps doing that every time I go to the Heavenly Capital now!”
“You have a husband, Qingxuan.” The said man hides his face in He Xuan’s black-robed shoulder with a small smile and keeps clinging. The word ‘husband’ seems to have pleased him greatly. “Spouses have certain duties towards each other, including sleeping together.” Then, as if he knows what Shi Qingxuan is thinking or might argue about, he quickly adds: “By sleeping, I mean fucking.”
“He-xiong!”
He comments dryly, “Last night, you told me to rearrange your insides and fuck you so hard that you forget your—”
“Stop! Stop! Stop!” Shi Qingxuan does not dare look up or come out from his hiding place in the robes. He can feel the flush on his face too. “D-Don’t s-say s-such things here and-and now! Like I said, it was HEAT OF THE MOMENT, FORGET IT, PLEASE!”
He Xuan steps out of his embrace and crouches down to pick up the fan that had previously fallen while Shi Qingxuan looks away, patting his hot cheeks to cool down. Suddenly, he is being picked up by an arm on his back and another on the back on his knees. He yelps in surprise and mortification when he is pressed to a cold body. “H-He—”
He Xuan, “What did I tell Xuan-er to call me?”
Shi Qingxuan’s face gets even redder, if possible. He holds onto He Xuan’s shoulders tightly, eyes averted to his chest, too shy to look at his face directly. “...Husband.”
“Good.”
He Xuan starts walking towards the looming black manor which can be seen from the garden. They need to cross the large garden pavilion (which overlooks the Black Water domain) and then a large natural spring, covered in mist — which was Shi Qingxuan’s favourite place to lounge when he first came to this island as the Lord’s bride. After that, comes the Nether Water Manor.
Back then, he was half afraid and half reluctant, mostly guilty and crestfallen. Those were the only things he felt when he lounged in these solitary, fog-covered gardens, alone.
Yet today, all he can feel is more and more shame as He Xuan walks casually with Shi Qingxuan in his arms. His embarrassment is more from his memories than that of his current situation: memories of him being defiled in the misty pavilion — yes, out there in the open though the garden was empty, save for them — and him being done and undone, again and again in the shallow spring. Nowadays, he cannot see the pool without getting lewd images of himself and his husband forming in his mind.
“...Husband is taking me…. To the manor, right?”
“Mn. To the bed chambers, to be precise.”
“Huh?! I’m supposed to report to Ling Wen right now! You — it’s not even evening yet! I can’t — I need to leave soon, if not now!”
“Mn.”
“Huh?” Mystified, Shi Qingxuan gets a new suspicion. “When will we be done?”
“After I get you undone six times each in each body — male and female.”
“What…?” Shi Qingxuan takes a moment to process that. When he does, he screeches, face burning again, “W-What?! What are you saying?! Husband, husband, husband! Don’t be so cruel! That would take shichens! I-I need to leave soon—”
“You’ll leave when we are done.”
“No, wait — He-xiong!”
But his husband’s pace only increases at Shi Qingxuan’s flustered screeches as they move forward to the manor steadily.
Notes:
How was it? Hehe i hope you enjoyed! That's all. This is the end. :3 I loved writing this and hope you enjoyed reading too.
This epilogue was just a practice field for me to try cute beefleaf XD I LOVE BEEFLEAF ALOT AND WANTED A HAPPY ENDING SO :P I gave this trial run to see if i can actually even write the beefleaf dynamic. Based on the reactions I get in the comments (maybe), I will judge if I am really capable. Maybe then I can write a beefleaf fic XDD
Anyways, please leave lots of kudos and comments. Thank you all who supported this from the beginning till the end. I really loved your enthusiasm and cute comments the most! Thank you!